Skip to main content

Full text of "Pamphlet Series"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/pamphletseries07worl 


Pforlit  Peace  Jfomrhaitmt 


pamphlet  Jiertes 


PUBLICATIONS 

OF 

WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 


VOLUME  VII 

1917 


WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 

40  MT.  VERNON  STREET,  BOSTON 


A change  in  postal  regulations  has  made  it  impossi- 
ble to  continue  the  Pamphlet  Series  as  a free  publica- 
tion with  the  benefit  of  the  second-class  postal  rate. 
To  retain  this  privilege,  without  which  the  cost  of  cir- 
culation would  be  prohibitive,  it  is  necessary  to  place 
the  publication  on  a subscription  basis.  As  the 
Pamphlet  Series  has  been  known  for  seven  years  as  a 
free  publication,  it  was  decided  to  discontinue  the 
series  and  to  replace  it  with  a new  publication.  The 
first  issue  will  appear  under  date  of  August,  1917.  The 
general  title  will  be  “A  League  of  Nations.” 


Contents; 


SERIES  NUMBER 


The  New  Pan  Americanism.  Part  III.  February,  No.  1 

io.  The  Central  American  League  of  Nations 
Corinto  Peace  System,  1902 
Peace  of  the  Marblehead  and  San  Jose 
Conflict  of  the  Peace  Systems 
Events  Preceding  Washington  Conference 
Central  American  Peace  Conference 
Results  of  the  Conference 
Inauguration  of  the  Central  American  Court 
Hague  and  Central  American  Courts  Compared 
Work  of  the  Court  of  Justice 
Significance  and  History  of  Other  Organs 
Central  American  International  Bureau 
Progress  toward  Educational  Unity 
Future  of  Central  America 


Appendices: 

I.  a.  General  Treaty  of  Peace  and  Amity 
b.  Additional  Treaty 

II.  a.  Convention  for  the  Establishment  of  a 
Central  American  Court  of  Justice 
b.  Matters  before  the  Central  American 
Court  of  Justice 

III.  Projects  of  Union,  1838  to  1902 

IV.  The  Nicaraguan  Canal  Route  Controversies 


Annual  Report:  1916 


April,  No.  2 


|$orlb  Peace  JJmmhaium 


Pampfykt  Series 


THE  NEW 

PAN  AMERICANISM 

PART  III 

CENTRAL  AMERICAN  LEAGUE 
OF  NATIONS 


Published  Bimonthly  by  the 

WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 

40  MT.  VERNON  STREET,  BOSTON 


February,  1917 
Vol.  VII.  No.  1. 


Entered  as  second-class  matter  January  15,  1913,  at  the  post-office  at  Boston,  Mass., 
under  the  Act  of  August  24,  1912 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

io.  The  Central  American  League  of  Nations iio 

Corinto  Peace  System,  1902 114 

Peace  of  the  Marblehead  and  San  Jose 115 

Conflict  of  the  Peace  Systems 119 

Events  Preceding  Washington  Conference 123 

Central  American  Peace  Conference  125 

Results  of  the  Conference 129 

Inauguration  of  the  Central  American  Court 13 1 

Hague  and  Central  American  Courts  Compared  ....  133 

Work  of  the  Court  of  Justice  136 

Significance  and  History  of  Other  Organs 144 

Central  American  International  Bureau 146 

Progress  toward  Educational  Unity 148 

Future  of  Central  America  151 

Appendices: 

I.  a.  General  Treaty  of  Peace  and  Amity i 

b.  Additional  Treaty v 

II.  a.  Convention  for  the  Establishment  of  a Central 

American  Court  of  Justice vii 

b.  Matters  before  the  Central  American  Court  of 

Justice xiii 

III.  Projects  of  Union,  1838  to  1902 xvi 

IV.  The  Nicaraguan  Canal  Route  Controversies  . . . xxi 


no 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


io.  The  Central  American  League  of  Nations. 

Central  America  is  not  unlike  the  world  at  large.  It  has  had  its 
Washingtons  and  Lincolns,  its  Caesars  and  Napoleons,  its  Louis  XIV’s 
and  George  Ill’s,  its  Richelieus  and  Metternichs.  Whereas  states- 
men generally  put  their  utopias  and  strike  their  moral  attitudes  in 
public  addresses,  the  Central  Americans  wrote  theirs  in  the  form  of 
constitutions  and  treaties;  and  consequently  their  failures  have 
attracted  more  attention  and  criticism. 

In  reality  they  have  shown  rare  virtue  in  not  defending  the  vicious 
system  they  produced.  Central  America  has  never  defended  mili- 
tarism or  revolution;  it  knew  it  was  a miserable  sinner,  and  that  is 
more  than  the  world  at  large  knows  concerning  itself. 

The  machinery  of  international  organization  was  set  up  in  Central 
America  less  than  ten  years  ago,  and  from  that  time  on  statesmen 
have  cherished  a hope  of  peace  and  have  actually  seen  it  realized  more 
completely  than  ever  before  in  a century  of  aspiration.  In  a word,  a 
complete  system  providing  for  the  settlement  of  all  disputes  without 
war  and  for  annual  diplomatic  conferences  was  established — the 
precise  remedies  which  practical  students  of  the  world’s  present  pre- 
dicament are  prescribing  as  the  preventive  of  future  wars.  Before 
that  time  Central  America  was  the  scene  of  war  almost  constantly; 
since  then  there  has  been  no  international  war  in  Central  America. 

The  common  birthday  of  the  five  countries  at  the  waist  of  the 
Western  Hemisphere  was  September  25,  1821,  and  the  anniversary  is 
celebrated  each  year.  The  last  anniversary  number  of  Centro- America, 
the  official  organ  of  the  five  republics,  contains  the  following  signifi- 
cant statement: 

Examples  destroy  the  now  discredited  legend  that  these  peoples  of  Indo- 
Spanish  origin  are  incapable  of  self-government  and  that  they  are  condemned 
on  account  of  fatal  educational  and  racial  reasons  to  live  a life  of  revolutions, 
to  submit  themselves  to  a superior  guardianship  or  to  disappear  completely 
through  inability  to  control  themselves. 

Nothing  is  more  unjust  or  false.  People  have  fallen  into  the  confusion 
of  believing  that  the  convulsions  of  youth,  although  they  denote  some  lack 


CENTRAL  AMERICA 


III 


of  experience  and  are  gauges  of  excess  energy,  are  the  last  spasms  of  de- 
cadence. That  is  only  to  take  for  dead  those  who  have  just  commenced 
to  live.  The  sad  lesson  of  the  immense  European  catastrophe  in  which 
civilization  perishes  by  steel  and  fire  makes  us  see  that  bloody  troubles  are 
not  our  patrimony  alone,  but  that  they  obey  complex  causes  from  which 
even  peoples  in  the  maturity  of  evolutional  development  do  not  escape. 

Central  America  has  had  its  falls,  which  none  denies;  but  from  them,  like 
the  fabled  Antaeus,  it  has  known  how  to  recover  new  forces,  and  more  beauti- 
ful and  desired  is  the  goal  as  the  ascent  is  more  difficult.  From  this  way  of 
Golgotha,  this  way  of  the  cross,  is  not  to  be  deduced  that  we  should  always 
have  to  be  the  incorrigible  heroes  of  unpremeditated  adventures. 

That  slanderous  legend  must  now  cease  in  which  we  are  estimated  with- 
out any  knowledge  of  what  we  have  been,  of  what  we  are  and  of  what  we 
may  be.  The  time  has  come  when  it  should  be  known  that  we  are  not  solely 
a people  of  picturesque  soldiers,  of  ignorant  pundits,  of  tropical  tyrannies, 
of  continuous  billeting;  when  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  we  possess 
something  more  than  palm-lined  bays,  full-watered  rivers,  high  mountains, 
beautiful  lakes  and  forests  full  of  mosquitoes  and  morasses. 

Certainly  much  remains  to  be  done;  but  much  has  been  done,  in  spite  of 
unfavorable  conditions  of  money,  scanty  population  and  vices  peculiar  to 
the  climate  and  the  race.  Railroads  and  schools  multiply  in  a flattering 
degree.  Distances  are  shortened,  though  not  in  the  desired  ratio,  and 
illiteracy  is  disappearing  slowly  but  surely.  Thanks  to  the  strict  fulfilment 
of  obligations,  credit  is  firmly  maintained.  Commerce,  except  in  the 
present  circumstances  of  a world  holocaust,  has  always  shown  favorable 
increases.  A multitude  of  public  works  reward  the  enterprise  of  cities,  for 
which  they  are  both  useful  and  ornamental.  Moreover,  industries  are  be- 
ginning to  arise,  because  now  our  conditions  and  raw  materials  call  for  them. 
Agriculture  flourishes  abundantly,  and  some  products,  like  the  coffee  of 
Guatemala,  are  declared  in  international  competition  to  be  the  best  in  the 
world.  Laws  could  not  be  finer,  more  liberal  or  more  complete:  Central 
America  is  a true  home  for  as  many  as  may  come  to  make  an  honest  effort 
on  a fertile  soil.1 

Here,  then,  is  the  story  of  Central  America’s  experiment  in  the  art 
of  living  together.  It  is  more  than  her  experiment,  because,  as  will 
appear,  Central  America  did  not  begin  or  continue  the  thing  alone. 
And  it  is  hardly  an  experiment,  because  Central  America  has  always 
considered  itself  a unit,  and  its  separate  states  as  sisters  in  the  same 
mother  country. 

The  experiment  properly  began  in  the  year  1906,  when  the  sister- 
hood was  striking  a discord  on  all  its  instruments  of  revolution. 
But  before  entering  the  confused  hurly-burly  of  that  revolutionary 
year  it  may  be  well  to  sketch  the  strength  of  Central  America’s 


1 Translation  from  Centro-America,  VIII,  211-212. 


1 1 2 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


aspirations  toward  good  neighborliness,  and  the  weakness  of  her 
accomplishments . 

The  five  countries  of  Central  America  were  included  in  the  Spanish 
viceroyalty  of  Guatemala1  when  they  sounded  the  tocsin  of  inde- 
pendence in  1811.  In  1821  they  had  all  made  good  their  claim,  but 
they  did  not  then  contemplate  separate  existence,  in  spite  of  separate 
acquisition  of  liberty.  On  October  21,  Nicaragua  announced  her 
annexation  to  Mexico,  an  act  imitated  by  the  others,2  with  the 
exception  of  Costa  Rica.  Mexico  in  the  first  flush  of  successful 
revolution  was  an  empire  under  General  Agustin  de  Iturbide,  and 
this  form  of  government  was  so  distasteful  to  the  Central  Americans 
that  they  lost  no  time  in  changing  their  minds  when  Iturbide  fell  and 
the  force  of  “Mexican  intervention”  decreased. 

On  March  29,  1823,  they  reasserted  their  independence  and,  with 
Guatemala  taking  the  lead,  the  “United  Provinces  of  the  Center  of 
America”  made  its  bow  to  the  world  as  a state  on  July  1.  In  the 
constitution  promulgated  on  November  22,  1824, 3 the  name  became 
permanently  fixed  as  the  Federation  of  Central  America.  The 
prediction  of  Bolivar  that  “the  states  of  the  Isthmus  from  Panama  to 
Guatemala  will  perhaps  form  a union”  was  apparently  realized. 
Bolivar  the  next  year  issued  the  invitation  to  the  General  Assembly  of 

1 The  viceroyalty,  or  kingdom,  as  it  was  also  called,  had  at  Guatemala  a single 
audiencia  with  its  captaincy-general.  There  were  15  provinces  as  follows:  (1) 
eight  greater  alcaldias,  or  alcalde  jurisdictions,  Totonicapam,  Solola,  Chimaltenango, 
Sacatepequez,  Sonsonate,  Verapaz,  Escuintla  and  Suchitepequez;  (2)  two  cor- 
regimientos,  or  magistracies,  Quezaltenango  and  Chiquimula;  (3)  the  government 
of  Costa  Rica;  (4)  four  provincial  intendencies,  Leon  de  Nicaragua,  Ciudad  Real 
de  Chiapa,  Comayagua  de  Honduras  and  San  Salvador.  Of  the  fifteen,  five  were 
on  the  Atlantic,  five  on  the  Pacific  and  five  were  internal.  In  1821  the  Cortes  of 
Cadiz  divided  the  former  viceroyalty  into  eight  provinces  for  the  administrative 
purposes  of  the  federation.  These  were  Cartago,  Leon  de  Nicaragua,  Comayagua 
de  Honduras,  San  Salvador,  Villa  de  Santa  Ana,  Guatemala,  Quezaltenango  and 
Ciudad  Real  de  Chiapa.  Cf.  Centro- America,  V,  393-400. 

2 Guatemala  itself  seems  not  to  have  accepted  the  connection  with  Mexico.  A 
plebiscite  by  ayuntamientos  (town  councils),  240  in  number,  resulted  as  follows:  104 
for  annexation;  67  not  voting;  23  for  a general  congress;  23  deferring  to  the  wish 
of  the  government;  1 1 for  annexation,  conditionally;  2 against  annexation.  ( Centro - 
America,  III,  339-340.) 

3 This  constitution  of  the  federation  of  Central  America  is  easily  accessible  in 
Centro-America,  I,  500-515.  For  this  period  see  also  the  documents  of  1821-1823, 
ibid.,  Ill,  332-350. 


CENTRAL  AMERICA 


1 13 

the  American  Republics  which  was  held  at  the  city  of  Panama  in 
1826. 1 There  the  idea  of  unification  was  still  further  developed 
through  the  negotiation  of  a Treaty  of  Perpetual  Union,  League  and 
Confederation  among  the  republics  of  Colombia  and  those  of  Central 
America,  Peru  and  Mexico,  which  was  signed  on  July  15,  1826,  but 
was  ratified  only  by  Bolivar  himself  for  Colombia.2  The  Central 
American  federation  proved  not  to  be  permanent.  Its  internal  career 
was  checkered  by  revolts  and  disorders,  and  on  May  30,  1838,  its 
dissolution  occurred  by  an  act  of  its  own  congress. 

The  Central  Americans  tried  to  live  separately  for  a while,3  but 
yet  could  not  escape  either  their  revolutionary  or  their  federating 

1 The  conception  of  unifying  the  republics  of  Spanish  America  seems  to  have 

come  first  to  Jose  Cecilio  del  Valle,  who  is  recorded  in  connection  with  the  idea  as 
early  as  February  22,  1822.  ( Centro-America , III,  400,  note.) 

2 The  text  of  the  treaty  and  ratification  are  printed  in  Centro-America,  II,  152- 
158;  an  English  translation  is  to  be  found  in  International  American  Conference, 
Vol.  IV,  184-191. 

Under  the  influence  of  Bolivar  this  idea  had  a previous  history.  On  March  15, 
1825,  Colombia  and  the  United  Provinces  of  the  Center  of  America  had  signed 
a treaty  of  perpetual  union,  league  and  confederation  which  was  really  a com- 
bination to  maintain  independence  from  Spain  and  an  alliance  against  attack 
or  invasion,  that  is,  a reply  to  the  Holy  Alliance  of  Europe  and  sort  of  an  echo 
of  the  original  Monroe  doctrine.  By  Art.  15  of  this  treaty  an  assembly  of  pleni- 
potentiaries was  provided  and  by  Art.  17  the  assembly  was  to  be  the  “arbitral 
judge  and  conciliator”  of  disputes  and  differences.  Colombia  ratified  the  treaty  on 
April  12, 1825,  and  Central  America  on  September  12,  1825,  with  a declaration  that 
the  assembly,  respecting  its  differences  with  states  not  recognizing  its  equal  power, 
should  have  only  a conciliatory  effect.  The  ratifications,  thus  diverse,  were  ex- 
changed at  Guatemala  City  June  17,  1826.  The  treaty  was  considered  by  Co- 
lombia as  ineffective  in  1884  (Cadena,  Coleccion  de  tratados  ptiblicos,  II,  15),  but 
was  promulgated  as  law  as  late  as  September  1,  1855,  by  Salvador  (Reyes,  Coleccion 
de  tratados  del  Salvador,  45). 

s A provisional  convention  of  the  states  of  Central  America  was  formed  in  con- 
sequence of  the  dissolution  of  the  federal  government.  In  order  to  fix  relations 
between  the  states  a series  of  treaties  of  friendship  and  alliance  were  signed  as 
follows:  Honduras  and  Nicaragua,  signed  at  Comayagua,  Honduras,  January  18, 
1839;  Honduras  and  Guatemala,  signed  at  Guatemala,  May  12,  1839;  Honduras 
and  Salvador,  signed  at  San  Vicente,  Salvador,  July  5,  1839;  Honduras  and  Costa 
Rica,  signed  at  San  Jose,  Costa  Rica,  July  1,  1839;  Guatemala  and  Salvador,  signed 
at  San  Vicente,  July  4, 1839;  Guatemala  and  Nicaragua,  signed  at  Le6n,  Nicaragua, 
July  24,  1839;  Costa  Rica  and  Guatemala,  signed  at  San  Jose,  August  1,  1839; 
Salvador  and  the  Sovereign  States  of  Los  Altos,  signed  at  Quezaltenango,  Guate- 
mala, August  10,  1839;  additional  treaty,  Guatemala  and  Honduras,  signed  at 
Comayagua,  Honduras,  August  14,  1839;  Honduras  and  Nicaragua,  signed  at 
Le6n,  Nicaragua,  September  12,  1839.  All  these  treaties  are  printed  in  Centro- 
Amirica,  V,  290-292. 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


114 

tendencies.  Followed  then  two  generations  of  frequent  and  always 
unsuccessful  efforts  to  set  the  humpty-dumpty  of  federation  back 
in  its  place.  In  that  time  it  was  sought  to  coax,  cajole  and  force 
five  states  into  one,  and  occasionally  partial  success  was  temporarily 
realized  by  one  or  another  method.  The  historical  student  who  has 
patience  to  review  these  seventy  years  of  futile  or  ambitious  seeking 
after  a more  perfect  union  will  discover  revolutions  and  attempts  at 
unification  following  each  other  in  bewildering  succession.  In 
several  of  the  countries  changes  in  the  presidency  customarily  meant 
successful  revolutions,  while  many  unsuccessful  ones  were  plotted  or 
attempted.  Wars  between  the  states  were  so  frequent  as  to  be  yet 
uncounted,  and  they  were  for  causes  politically  so  frivolous  that 
none  of  them  ever  resulted  in  a rod  of  territory  changing  flags,  while 
few  needed  the  formality  of  a treaty  of  peace  at  the  end.  In  addition, 
sixteen  well-defined  efforts  to  federate  were  recorded  between  1839 
and  1906,  an  average  of  one  every  four  years.1 

CORINTO  PEACE  SYSTEM,  1902. 

The  foundations  for  the  contemporary  history  of  Central  America 
were  laid  at  a meeting  of  the  presidents  of  Costa  Rica,  Honduras, 
Nicaragua  and  Salvador  at  Corinto,  Nicaragua,  in  1902.  A treaty 
was  drawn  up  that  was  reminiscent  of  the  Hague  convention  of  1899 
for  the  pacific  settlement  of  international  disputes.  The  Corinto 
treaty  went  farther  than  the  Hague  convention  and  wrote  what  be- 
came the  first  chapter  of  the  new  Central  American  order  in  these 
words: 

Art.  2.  The  contracting  Governments  establish  the  principles  of  ob- 
ligatory arbitration,  in  order  to  adjust  every  difficulty  or  question  that 
might  present  itself  between  the  contracting  parties,  binding  themselves  in 
consequence  to  submit  them  to  a tribunal  of  Central  American  arbitrators. 

Art.  3.  Each  one  of  the  contracting  parties  shall  name  an  arbitrator  and 
a substitute  to  constitute  the  tribunal.  The  terms  of  the  arbitrators  shall 
be  for  one  year,  counting  from  their  acceptance,  and  then  they  may  be 
re-elected. 

Art.  4.  The  arbitrators  of  those  states  among  whom  exists  the  disagree- 
ment shall  not  form  part  of  the  tribunal  for  the  consideration  of  the  con- 

1 A summary  of  these  efforts  is  printed  in  Appendix  III. 


PEACE  OF  THE  MARBLEHEAD  AND  SAN  JOSE  115 

crete  case,  this  remaining  entirely  with  the  arbitrator  or  arbitrators  of  the 
remaining  states. 

Art.  7.  The  contracting  Governments  establish  and  recognize  the  right 
of  each  one  of  them  to  offer  without  delay,  singly  or  conjointly,  their  good 
offices  to  the  Governments  of  the  states  that  are  in  disagreement,  even 
wthout  previous  acceptance  by  them,  and  though  they  should  not  have 
notified  them  of  the  difficulty  or  question  pending. 

Art.  13.  The  arbitration  tribunal  shall  dictate  all  those  rational  disposi- 
tions that  it  considers  necessary  fully  to  carry  out  the  high  mission  which 
is  conferred  upon  it  by  this  treaty.1 

This  treaty  had  more  effect  on  Central  American  conditions  than 
most  of  its  predecessors.  It  was  followed  by  a “Central  American 
treaty  of  peace”  signed  at  San  Salvador  on  November  2,  1903,  be- 
tween Guatemala,  Honduras,  Nicaragua  and  Salvador  in  which  they 
took  “upon  themselves  the  obligation  to  maintain  peace  between” 
themselves  and  established,  “as  an  inviolable  principle  of  conduct, 
. . . the  nonintervention  of  any  one  of  them  in  the  domestic  affairs 
of  the  other  sister  republics.”2  Costa  Rica  was  invited  to  join,  but 
seems  not  to  have  done  so. 

Next  the  presidents  of  Honduras,  Nicaragua  and  Salvador  and  a 
representative  of  the  president  of  Guatemala  signed  on  August  20, 
1904,  a proclamation  “guaranteeing  the  peace  of  Central  America.” 
Its  salient  idea  was  that  the  four  governments  “will  aid  each  other 
by  military  force,  if  necessary,  in  maintaining  the  status  quo,  and  that 
the  peace  of  Central  America  is  thus  reasonably  assured  by  making 
revolutionary  efforts  more  difficult  and  less  liable  to  achieve  success.”3 

PEACE  OF  THE  MARBLEHEAD  AND  SAN  JOSE. 

In  May,  1906,  several  rivals  of  President  Manuel  Estrada  Cabrera 
of  Guatemala  organized  military  expeditions  to  oust  him.  One  rival 
faction  invaded  the  country  from  across  the  Salvadorean  border. 
On  June  1,  Leslie  Combs,  American  minister  to  Guatemala,  reported 
to  Washington  that  Guatemala  and  Salvador  each  had  twelve 

1 Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1902,  882. 

2 Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1904,  351. 

3 United  States  Minister  Merry,  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1904,  541. 
The  text  of  the  proclamation  is  in  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  97,  694-695. 


n6 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


thousand  troops  massed  on  the  frontier  and  that  war  was  threatened 
any  day.  Mr.  Combs,  supported  by  Washington,  urged  self-restraint 
on  both  parties  in  strong  terms  and  an  actual  clash  was  then  avoided. 
The  situation  continued  threatening,  but  it  was  apparent  that  Guate- 
mala would  agree  to  withdraw  and  disband  her  troops  if  Salvador 
would  do  likewise  during  negotiations.  The  Department  of  State 
immediately  sounded  the  American  minister  at  San  Salvador,  William 
Lawrence  Merry,  on  this  possibility.  A few  days  later  Mr.  Merry 
reported  a fight  forced  by  Salvador  and  taking  place  on  Guatemalan 
territory,  due,  according  to  other  accounts,  to  the  aggressive  attitude 
of  a Guatemalan  general. 

Meanwhile  the  Department  of  State  had  been  seeking  the  co- 
operation of  the  Mexican  government,  and  a message  had  been  sent 
to  Mexico  saying  that  the  President  would  rely  largely  upon  the  ad- 
vice of  President  Dfaz.  On  July  12  Dfaz  sent  word  that  he  would 
personally  address  the  presidents  of  Guatemala  and  Salvador.  The 
next  day  President  Roosevelt  addressed  this  telegram  to  the  heads  of 
both  countries: 

I earnestly  appeal  to  Salvador  [Guatemala]  to  take  immediate  steps 
toward  settling  questions  pending  with  Guatemala  [Salvador],  either  by 
agreement  to  arbitrate  or  by  direct  negotiation  for  a definitive  agreement 
between  the  two  countries.  Disturbance  of  the  peace  of  Central  America 
inflicts  grievous  injury  upon  the  affected  states  and  causes  the  gravest  con- 
cern to  the  United  States,  whose  sole  desire  is  to  see  its  neighbors  at  peace. 
The  recent  deplorable  renewal  of  hostilities  should  not  be  allowed  to  be  the 
precursor  of  a protracted  and  disastrous  struggle,  perhaps  involving  other 
states  and  leading  to  results  of  which  the  scope  can  not  be  foreseen.  In 
the  interest  of  humanity  and  the  indispensable  peace  of  Central  America 
it  becomes  my  duty  to  urge  a settlement  before  it  may  be  too  late.  I offer 
the  deck  of  the  American  ship  of  war  Marblehead , now  on  the  way  to  the 
coast  of  Salvador,  as  a neutral  place  where  representatives  of  Guatemala 
and  Salvador  may  meet  to  consider  terms  of  agreement,  an  armistice  be- 
tween the  contestants  being  meanwhile  effected.  I am  telegraphing  in  the 
same  sense  to  the  President  of  Guatemala  [Salvador].  My  action  has  the 
full  concurrence  of  the  President  of  Mexico.1 


On  that  day  fighting  occurred  between  Guatemala  and  Honduras 
and  Salvador,  Honduras  entering  the  lists  under  a treaty  of  defensive 

J Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1906,  837. 


PEACE  OF  THE  MARBLEHEAD  AND  SAN  JOSfi  117 

alliance  signed  at  Corinto  six  months  before.1  On  the  following  day 
the  presidents  of  both  Guatemala  and  Salvador  substantially  accepted 
President  Roosevelt’s  proposal. 

“I  accept  with  pleasure  your  Excellency’s  proposition  of  direct 
negotiation  as  the  most  expeditious  means  of  accomplishing  the  de- 
sired end,”  telegraphed  President  Pedro  Jose  Escalon  of  Salvador. 
“Better  success  would  attend  the  negotiations  if  the  minister  of  the 
United  States  to  Guatemala  and  Salvador  and  the  Mexican  minister 
to  Central  America  would  take  part  in  the  conference  in  neutral 
waters,  and  if  the  President  of  Mexico  lends  it  his  co-operation.  I 
further  accept  the  suspension  of  hostilities,  and,  as  a measure  of 
greater  effectiveness,  the  concentration  and  disbandment  of  troops 
during  the  course  of  negotiations.” 

President  Manuel  Estrada  Cabrera  of  Guatemala  accepted  in  con- 
ditional terms.  He  wrote:  “I  accept  without  hesitation  in  the  most 
cordial  manner  the  proposition  of  peace  between  Guatemala  and 
Salvador  that  your  Excellency  is  pleased  to  address  to  me.  The 
outcome  of  the  war  is  already  in  favor  of  Guatemala,  but  in  deference 
to  a good  friend  of  ours,  as  in  your  Excellency,  I see  no  objection  to 
an  armistice  being  agreed  to  and  terms  of  peace  being  negotiated  on 
board  the  Marblehead.  I only  take  the  liberty  of  saying  to  your 
Excellency  that  ...  we  hope,  with  the  interposition  of  the  in- 
valuable action  of  the  American  government,  that  this  time,  through 
your  Excellency,  the  arrangements  that  will  be  made  will  fulfill  the 
lofty  purpose  of  your  Excellency,  which  always  finds  with  my  govern- 
ment the  most  friendly  and  cordial  reception.” 

The  next  day  Costa  Rica  announced  a desire  to  be  a party  to  the 
mediation,  and  her  good  will  undoubtedly  facilitated  the  success  of 
the  proceedings,  which  were  now  directed  toward  getting  the  dis- 
putants together.  Honduras,  though  allied  with  Salvador,  agreed 
to  keep  out  of  hostilities  with  Guatemala,  and  at  dawn  of  July  18 
both  Guatemala  and  Salvador  declared  an  armistice.  The  negotia- 
tions lasted  two  days  after  the  armistice,  a fact  showing  only  too 
clearly  how  narrow  a space  used  then  to  divide  peace  and  war  in 
Central  America,  though  if  the  ocean  had  been  calmer  the  diplomats 
1 The  statement  is  based  on  newspaper  accounts  of  the  period. 


n8 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


might  have  parleyed  longer.  The  peace  of  the  Marblehead1  was 
negotiated  on  the  high  seas  with  representatives  of  the  United  States 
and  Mexico  as  honorary  presidents  and  the  Costa  Rican  representa- 
tive as  a member  of  the  negotiating  conference.  By  the  treaty, 
Guatemala,  Salvador  and  Honduras  agreed  on  the  following  points: 

i,  Peace  established,  withdrawal  of  armies  within  three  days, 
disarmament  in  eight  days;  2,  The  exchange  of  prisoners,  the  release 
of  political  prisoners,  general  amnesty  recommended;  3,  Vigilance 
over  emigrados  (political  refugees)  in  order  to  prevent  abuse  of  asylum; 
4,  To  negotiate  a treaty  of  peace,  friendship  and  commerce  within 
two  months.  The  convention  proceeds: 

Fifth,  If,  contrary  to  expectations,  any  one  of  the  high  contracting  parties 
shall  fail  in  the  future  in  any  of  the  points  agreed  upon  in  this  treaty,  or 
should  give  cause  for  new  differences,  these  shall  be  submitted  to  arbitration, 
their  Excellencies  the  Presidents  of  the  United  States  of  America  and  of  the 
United  States  of  Mexico  being  hereby  designated  as  arbitrators,  to  which 
arbitration  shall  also  be  submitted  the  recent  actual  difficulties  between 
Guatemala,  Salvador  and  Honduras. 

The  present  convention  remains  under  the  guarantee  of  the  loyalty  of 
the  Governments  interested  and  of  the  moral  sanction  of  the  Governments 
of  the  mediating  [Costa  Rican,  United  States  and  Mexican]  and  partici- 
pating [Guatemalan,  Honduran  and  Salvadorean]  nations. 

The  treaty  of  peace  contemplated  by  the  Marblehead  pact  produced 
more  results  than  were  called  for  in  the  terms  of  the  bond.  Costa 
Rica  invited  the  conference  to  meet  at  San  Jose  on  September  15, 
the  anniversary  of  Central  American  independence.  It  will  be  noted 
that  the  mediating  and  participating  nations  in  the  peace  of  the 
Marblehead  included  four  of  the  Central  American  republics,  Nica- 
ragua being  out.  The  four  were  consequently  invited  to  the  San 
Jose  conference,  which  lasted  only  ten  days.  Its  agreements  became 
the  basis  of  future  arrangements  and  are  therefore  significant.  They 
consisted  of  a general  treaty  of  peace  and  amity,  arbitration,  com- 
merce, extradition,  etc.;  of  a convention  for  the  establishment  of  a 

1 The  Marblehead,  had  been  in  touch  with  Central  America  for  some  time.  ( Report 
of  Bureau  of  Navigation,  U.  S.  N.,  Cong.  Docs.  No.  5x15,  467,  and  No.  5291,  422.) 
Similar  incidents  occurred  aboard  the  U.  S.  S.S.  Ranger,  at  Amapala  on  March  6, 
1894,  the  occasion  being  negotiations  between  President  Vasquez  of  Honduras  and 
the  victorious  revolution  of  Policarpo  Bonilla  ( Foreign  Relations,  1894,  300),  and 
aboard  the  Alert  in  1898. 


CONFLICT  OF  PEACE  SYSTEMS 


119 

Central  American  international  bureau,  and  of  one  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a Central  American  pedagogical  institute.  The  only- 
provisions  which  here  concern  us  are  two  articles  from  the  general 
treaty  of  peace  and  amity: 

Art.  3.  The  Governments  of  Salvador,  Guatemala  and  Honduras,  in 
conformity  with  the  stipulations  of  the  treaty  executed  on  board  the  Marble- 
head, hereby  appoint  as  umpires,  their  Excellencies  the  Presidents  of  the 
United  States  of  America  and  of  the  United  Mexican  States,  to  whom  all 

! particular  difficulties  arising  among  said  Governments  shall  be  submitted 
for  arbitration. 

For  the  purpose  of  agreeing  on  the  manner  to  effect  such  arbitration,  the 
above-mentioned  Republics  shall  accredit,  at  the  latest  within  three  months 

(from  this  date,  their  respective  legations  near  the  Governments  of  the 
United  States  of  America  and  Mexico,  and  in  the  meanwhile  arbitration 
shall  be  ruled  according  to  the  stipulations  of  the  treaty  of  compulsory 
arbitration  concluded  in  Mexico  on  the  29th  of  January,  1902. 1 

I Art.  4.  Guatemala  not  having  subscribed  to  the  Corinto  convention  of 
January  20,  1902,  Costa  Rica,  Salvador  and  Honduras  do  hereby  respec- 
tively declare,  that  said  Corinto  convention  is  to  continue  in  force,  and 
that  any  particular  difference  which  may  arise  among  them  shall  be  settled 
in  conformity  with  the  aforesaid  convention  and  with  the  regulations 
established  by  the  Central  American  court  of  arbitration  on  the  9th  of 
October  of  that  year.2 


CONFLICT  OF  THE  PEACE  SYSTEMS. 

Aside  from  any  desires  of  Central  American  presidents  to  es- 
tablish a federation  with  themselves  at  its  head, — a desire  then  at- 
tributed to  some  of  them, — the  peace  machinery  of  Central  America 
when  the  year  1907  began  consisted  of  the  treaty  of  Corinto  of  1902 
and  the  treaties  of  San  Jose  of  1906.  By  the  former,  Costa  Rica, 
Honduras,  Nicaragua  and  Salvador  were  bound  to  submit  all  their 
differences  to  Central  American  arbitration;  by  the  latter,  Costa 
Rica,  Guatemala,  Honduras  and  Salvador  were  bound  to  submit 
all  their  differences  to  American-Mexican  arbitration.  Should 
Central  American  disputes  be  settled  by  the  family  or  by  outsiders? 

•The  treaty  referred  to  is  printed  in  Second  International  Conference  of  Ameri- 
can States,  40-47  (57th  Cong.,  1st  Sess.,  Sen.  Doc.  No.  330). 

“The  regulations,  drawn  up  at  San  Jose,  Costa  Rica,  are  printed  at  pages 
53-57  in  the  Nicaraguan  publication,  Documentos  oficiales  referentes  & la  guerra 
entre  Nicaragua  y Honduras  de  1907.  2*  edicidn  (Managua,  1907). 


120 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


That  was  the  immediate  question.  The  answer  lay  either  with 
Guatemala,  which  might  join  the  Corinto  arrangement,  or  with 
Nicaragua,  which  might  join  the  San  Jose  treaty. 

Costa  Rica  interested  herself  in  the  San  Jose  system,  and  Nicara- 
gua was  urged  to  join.  In  January,  1907,  Nicaragua  declined  to  be 
bound  by  the  peace  of  the  Marblehead.  Nicaragua’s  spokesman 
offered  as  an  immediate  reason  a telegram  just  received  from  the 
president  of  Honduras  stating  that  his  militia  had  been  ordered  to 
proceed  near  the  boundary  to  suppress  revolutionary  movements 
which,  Honduras  believed,  were  aided  by  President  Zelaya  of  Nicara- 
gua. Nicaragua  further  justified  her  decimation  by  stating  that 
the  peace  of  the  Marblehead  and  the  pact  of  Corinto  were  opposed 
to  each  other. 

Honduras  at  the  moment  had  a revolution  brewing  and  through 
her  generals  was  conducting  an  argument  with  Nicaragua  on  the 
extent  to  which  Honduran  exiles  in  Nicaragua  were  capable  of  join- 
ing in.1  The  Nicaraguan  troops  in  mid-January  chased  some  revo- 
lutionists back  across  the  border,  whereupon  Nicaragua  claimed  an 
indemnity  for  invasion,  demanding  an  arbitration  under  the  terms 
of  the  pact  of  Corinto. 

The  problem  now  was  whether  Central  America  should  arbitrate 
the  case  in  accordance  with  the  Corinto  agreement  or  whether  the 
United  States  and  Mexico  should  handle  it  in  accordance  with  the 
treaty  of  San  Jose  and  the  peace  of  the  Marblehead.  Central 
American  arbitrators  got  immediately  to  work  under  the  Corinto 
plan,  and  first  insisted  that  the  armies  of  both  disputants  be  dis- 
banded. Nicaragua  refused,  the  proceedings  collapsing  on  that  rock. 
Honduras  thereupon  denounced  the  Corinto  treaty,  so  that  events 
were  in  a thoroughly  parlous  state.2  Could  Nicaragua  be  induced 
to  accept  the  San  Jose  scheme? 

1 “The  principal  group  occupy  Zapotillo  Hill,  which  is  divided  by  ‘the  boundary,’ 
so  that  on  attacking  them  they  will  immediately  fall  back  on  Nicaraguan  territory, 
and  the  attack  would  then  be  useless.” — Gen.  Salomon  Ordonez,  of  Honduras,  to 
President  Zelaya,  of  Nicaragua,  January  9,  1907,  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United 
States,  1907,  610. 

“Nicaragua  issued  a volume  of  documents  on  the  controversy  under  the  title 
of  Documentos  0 jiciales  referentes  A la  guerra  entre  Nicaragua  y Honduras  de  1907, 
y & la  participacidn  de  El  Salvador.  The  court  met  at  San  Salvador  and  consisted 


CONFLICT  OF  PEACE  SYSTEMS 


1 21 


The  Secretary  of  State  of  the  United  States  was  in  touch  with  the 
event  and,  in  consequence  of  the  failure  of  Central  America,  Mr. 
Root  entered  the  proceedings  with  the  suggestion  that  Guatemala, 
Salvador  and  Honduras,  which  had  signed  the  treaty  of  San  Jose, 
should  agree  with  the  United  States  and  Mexico  as  to  the  method 
of  the  arbitration.  The  presidents  of  both  countries  again  jumped 
into  the  breach  and  sent  telegrams  to  the  presidents  of  Nicaragua 
and  Honduras  expressing  the  strong  hope  that  the  misunderstanding 
was  one  that  could  easily  be  removed,  and  “that  the  tribunal  may 
be  reconstituted  or  a new  tribunal  provided  which  shall  sit  under 
rules  fully  understood  and  complied  with  by  both  parties  of  the  con- 
troversy.” 

President  F.  Manuel  Bonilla  of  Honduras  replied  that  the  tribunal 
established  on  his  motion  “unfortunately  had  to  separate  by  reason 
of  the  repeated  refusals  of  the  Managua  government  to  observe  the 
dispositions  which  the  tribunal  deemed  expedient  to  order  as  a pre- 
vious condition  to  the  rendering  of  its  award.”  He  accepted  the 
newly  offered  arbitration,  suggesting  that  Salvador  and  Costa  Rica 
might  constitute  a court,  but  insisted  that  the  old  tribunal  could 
not  be  reconstituted,  “the  treaty  of  Corinto  having  been  declared 
nonexistent.” 

President  Jose  Santos  Zelaya  of  Nicaragua  charged  that  the  tri- 
bunal “insisted  that  the  army  be  first  disbanded  and  fresh  offenses 
from  Honduras,  worse  than  the  preceding  ones,  occurring  in  the 
meantime,  Nicaragua  refused,  it  being  impossible  to  let  the  situation 
remain  defenseless  and  exposed  to  other  attacks.”  He  cited  the 

of  judges  from  Costa  Rica,  Honduras  and  Salvador.  The  court’s  decree  of  Febru- 
ary i caused  the  difficulty.  It  reads  in  part:  “The  court  . . . considers  that  its 
principal  duty  is  to  see  that  the  judgment  it  is  going  to  deliver  should  become 
effective,  removing  therefore  any  circumstance  which  in  any  manner  should  dis- 
tract the  competitors  from  the  faithful  execution  and  fulfilment  of  all  and  each 
of  the  clauses  of  the  Corinto  pact  of  1902.”  Wherefore  and  in  accordance  with 
Art.  XI  of  the  pact,  the  court  “believes  it  indispensable  to  direct  to  the  Govern- 
ment of  Salvador,  under  whose  auspices  it  is  meeting,  to  the  end  that,  as  a signa- 
tory of  the  pact  of  Corinto,  it  should  secure  by  requesting  in  the  most  friendly 
manner  from  the  Governments  of  Honduras  and  Nicaragua  the  immediate  dis- 
armament and  disbandment  ( licenciamiento ) of  forces,  so  that  affairs  may  return 
to  the  peaceable  status  which  the  arbitral  compromis  contemplates.”  The  Hon- 
duran denunciation  of  the  pact  and  the  Nicaraguan  protest  both  occurred  on 
February  8 {Op.  cit.,  140,  159). 


122 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


fact  that  the  tribunal  was  only  to  determine  reparation  for  violation 
of  territory  by  Honduras,  without  discussing  the  existence  of  offen- 
sive acts.  He  accepted  American-Mexican  good  offices. 

The  same  day,  February  13,  the  Mexican  minister  for  foreign 
affairs,  Ignacio  Mariscal,  proposed  that  the  United  States  and  Mex- 
ico suggest  the  withdrawal  of  the  troops  of  both  disputants  to  a dis- 
tance of  20  leagues  from  the  frontier,  after  which  a tribunal  could 
be  installed. 

Honduras  terminated  the  negotiations  late  in  February.  Further 
incidents  led  to  blows.  President  Bonilla  of  Honduras  met  the 
Nicaraguans  and  a body  of  Honduran  malcontents  at  Choluteca 
about  mid-March  and  was  put  to  flight.  He  re-organized  his  forces 
and  in  the  next  phase  of  the  campaign  lost  Tegucigalpa,  his  capital, 
to  the  enemy  on  March  26. 

Salvador  was  also  concerned  in  the  affair  because  of  Central  Amer- 
ican political  considerations.  On  March  12  Nicaragua  was  handed 
a note  in  which,  “regretting  again  the  inability  of  arriving  at  a friendly 
agreement,  the  more  pained  by  the  fact  that  enemies  of  Salvador 
appear  in  that  revolutionary  committee  (of  Honduras,  which  Nic- 
aragua supported),”  Salvador  declared  that  she  was  “obliged  to 
take  an  attitude  corresponding  with  her  interests.”  Salvadorean 
and  Nicaraguan  troops  clashed  at  Namasigue  on  March  17,  as  a 
consequence  of  which  encounter  Nicaragua  declared  war  on  Salvador 
on  March  20.  As  grievances,  Nicaragua  alleged  Salvadorean  aid 
to  an  expedition  headed  by  Nicaraguan  political  exiles  and  embarked 
on  the  S.S.  Empire  for  Amapala,  assistance  to  the  Honduran  cause 
by  Salvadorean  officials  sent  to  that  country,  and  the  operation  of 
Honduran  recruiting  offices  in  Salvador.1 

A revolution  broke  out  in  Honduras  simultaneously  with  the  tak- 
ing of  the  capital2  by  Nicaraguans. 

Salvador  avoided  declaring  war,  thus  keeping  in  an  attitude  re- 
ceptive of  peace  overtures.  Costa  Rica,  Guatemala  and  Salvador 

1 Documenlos  oficialcs,  etc.,  200-201. 

2 Bonilla  later  surrendered  to  the  Nicaraguans  at  the  port  of  Amapala,  where  he 
was  besieged.  The  surrender  was  arranged  through  the  American  charge  d’affaires, 
Philip  M.  Brown,  largely  in  his  personal  capacity. 


EVENTS  BEFORE  CONFERENCE 


123 


now  entered  the  proceedings  and  through  the  American  charge 
d’affaires,  Philip  M.  Brown,  got  things  again  headed  toward  peace. 
The  actual  negotiations  took  place  at  Amapala,  the  presence  of  the 
cruiser  Chicago 1 acting  as  a steadying  influence.  Again  the  pro- 
ceedings were  short,  lasting  only  about  a week  and  resulting  in  a 
treaty  signed  on  April  23,  1907,  between  Nicaragua  and  Salvador 
through  the  direct  mediation  of  Charge  Brown.  The  original  of 
this  treaty  was  filed  in  the  American  legation.  It  completed  the 
preliminaries  for  a Central  American  conference,  inasmuch  as  it 
brought  Nicaragua  into  agreement  with  the  rest  of  Central  America 
that  all  differences  between  the  countries  should  be  settled  by  the 
obligatory  arbitration  of  the  presidents  of  the  United  States  and 
Mexico.2 

EVENTS  PRECEDING  WASHINGTON  CONFERENCE. 

Honduras  had  been  the  first  of  the  Central  American  fraternity  to 
bring  the  engagements  of  1906  to  a test.  Revolutionary  unrest  had 
begun  that  very  winter,  engineered,  it  was  asserted,  from  Nicaragua. 
Nicaragua,  however,  in  January  practically  interned  all  the  dis- 
affected who  came  across  the  border,  and  one  chapter  of  disorder  was 
thus  closed.  But  that  was  not  the  end  of  the  affair,  which  progressed 
as  an  internal  revolution.  On  April  23,  1907,  Miguel  R.  Davila 
telegraphed  to  President  Roosevelt,  “I  have  taken  the  office  of  pro- 
visional president  of  this  country  with  the  support  of  the  great  ma- 
jority of  the  citizens.”  On  July  4 his  representative  in  Washington, 
Angel  Ugarte,  gave  the  Department  of  State  assurances  concerning 
the  new  government.  “As  to  foreign  affairs — that  is,  the  difficulties 
which  may  arise  in  Central  America — my  government  has  adopted  a 
policy  of  strict  neutrality  toward  the  probable  contestants,”  he  wrote. 
Five  weeks  later  the  United  States  and  Mexico  had  agreed  on  recog- 
nizing Davila,  his  minister  at  Washington  being  invited  to  present 
his  credentials  on  August  23.  The  recognition  was  timed  to 

‘The  Chicago’s  movements  were:  Acajutla,  Salvador,  February  15  to  March  21 
and  March  30  to  April  1;  Amapala,  Honduras,  April  2 to  15;  Acajutla,  April  16; 
Amapala,  April  17  to  23;  San  Jos6,  Costa  Rica,  April  25  to  26. 

3 English  text  in  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States , 1907,  633-634.  Salva- 
dor's National  Assembly  ratified  the  treaty  on  May  8. 


124 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


synchronize  with  other  events,  and  constituted  an  essential  prelimi- 
nary to  the  important  Central  American  reform  that  was  about  to 
be  enacted. 

Still  another  bit  of  trouble  was  destined  to  furnish  the  immediate 
cause  for  establishing  the  arrangements  which  promise  to  give 
Central  America  the  stability  she  deserves.  On  August  21,  just 
before  the  American  recognition  of  the  Davila  government  in 
Honduras,  Mexico  learned  that  hostilities  were  about  to  break  out 
through  the  invasion  of  Nicaragua  by  Guatemalan  and  Salvadorean 
forces.  Mexico  inquired  whether  the  United  States  was  disposed  to 
mediate  with  her.  The  American  government  accordingly  hastened 
the  recognition  of  the  Honduran  government,  and  on  August  25 
President  Roosevelt  replied  to  President  Dfaz  that  he  would  join  the 
latter  in  an  earnest  appeal  to  the  Central  Americans.  An  exchange 
of  telegrams  followed  and  both  presidents  sent  to  the  heads  of  each 
of  the  five  Central  American  governments  a telegram,  the  salient 
part  of  which,  mutatis  mutandis,  was  as  follows: 

A conference  having  been  suggested  between  representatives  of  the 
Republics  of  the  Central  American  states,  I cordially  tender  the  good  offices 
of  the  United  States  toward  bringing  about  so  beneficial  a result,  and  I beg 
to  assure  your  Excellency  of  my  desire  and  willingness  to  contribute  toward 
the  attainment  of  peace,  in  full  concurrence  with  the  President  of  Mexico. 

Costa  Rica  and  Honduras  naturally  responded  favorably.  Presi- 
dent Fernando  Figueroa  of  Salvador  was  in  accord  with  the  suggestion 
and  promised  to  abstain  “from  any  steps  which  might  enhance  the 
gravity  of  the  situation;”  Zelaya  of  Nicaragua  gladly  accepted  a 
proposal  “most  favorably  received  and  most  earnestly  and  frankly 
supported  by  me;”  Cabrera  of  Guatemala  not  only  accepted  but  on 
his  own  account  sent  telegrams  expressing  to  the  four  other  heads  of 
state  “the  hope  that  they  will  accept  the  conference  and  thus  reward 
your  Excellency’s  generous  initiative.” 

All  Central  America  was  ready  in  a few  days  for  the  next  step,  which 
it  was  decided  to  have  taken  by  their  ministers  at  Washington.  This 
resulted  in  a peace  protocol  signed  on  September  17,  in  which  the 
delegates  of  the  five  states  agreed  upon  holding  a conference  to  meet 
at  Washington  during  the  first  half  of  the  next  November.  It  pro- 


WASHINGTON  PEACE  CONFERENCE 


125 

vided  further  that  the  United  States  and  Mexico  should  be  invited  to 
appoint  mediating  representatives  to  the  conference,  and  the  five 
republics  agreed  to  “maintain  peace  and  good  relations  among  one 
another”  until  the  conference  met  and  accomplished  its  mission.1 
They  promised  to  refrain  from  any  armed  demonstration  on  their 
frontiers  and  to  leave  any  unforeseen  differences  to  the  American  and 
Mexican  presidents  for  settlement. 

The  next  two  months  were  taken  up  with  preparations.  Honduras, 
followed  by  the  other  states,  formally  invited  the  United  States  and 
Mexico  to  send  representatives  to  the  coming  conference,  and  both 
mediators  willingly  accepted  the  suggestion.  On  November  6 the 
presidents  of  Honduras,  Nicaragua  and  Salvador  still  further  paved 
the  way  for  the  conference.  Meeting  at  Amapala,  Honduras,  they 
“came  to  the  most  cordial  understanding,  in  consequence  whereof 
all  pending  questions  are  settled  and  the  most  frank  and  true  friend- 
ship is  restored.”  The  nature  of  the  disputes  can  best  be  appre- 
ciated by  the  fact  that  it  was  provided  in  the  agreement  that  “all 
past  differences,  no  matter  what  their  nature  may  have  been,  shall  be 
forgotten.” 


CENTRAL  AMERICAN  PEACE  CONFERENCE. 

The  Central  American  Peace  Conference  convened  at  Washington 
in  the  Bureau  of  American  Republics,  then  housed  at  2 Jackson 
Place,  diagonally  opposite  from  the  White  House,  on  November  13, 
1907.  Its  session  of  five  weeks  accomplished  labors  that  are  among 
the  most  remarkable  ever  realized  on  paper  by  sovereign  states. 
Americans  should  feel  gratified  that  it  was  William  Insco  Buchanan, 
their  representative  in  the  conference,  “to  whose  exquisite  tact  and 
untiring  perseverance  is  owed  in  so  great  a measure  the  success  of  the 
delicate  and  difficult  labors  of  the  conference,”  as  Minister  Calvo  of 
Costa  Rica  took  pleasure  in  assuring  the  Department  of  State. 

The  American  representative  and  the  Mexican  ambassador  to 
Washington  were  considered  throughout  not  only  as  members  but  as 
leading  advisers  of  the  Central  American  delegates,  who  elected 

'The  English  text  of  the  protocol  is  in  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States, 
1907,  644-645. 


126 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


Secretary  of  State  Elihu  Root  and  Ignacio  Mariscal,  minister  for 
foreign  affairs  of  Mexico,  as  honorary  presidents.  Secretary  Root 
occupied  the  chair  during  most  of  the  inaugural  session  and  after  the 
opening  addresses  conducted  its  proceedings,  which  included  exami- 
nation of  credentials  and  election  of  permanent  officers.  The  opening 
addresses  were  eloquent  and  full  of  good  advice,  perhaps  the  most 
needed  of  which  was  in  these  words  of  Secretary  Root: 

The  all-important  thing  for  you  to  accomplish  is  that  while  you  enter 
into  agreements  which  will,  I am  sure,  be  framed  in  consonance  with  the 
most  peaceful  aspirations  and  the  most  rigid  sense  of  justice,  you  shall 
devise  also  some  practical  methods  under  which  it  will  be  possible  to  secure 
the  performance  of  those  agreements.  The  mere  declaration  of  general 
principles,  the  mere  agreement  upon  lines  of  policy  and  of  conduct  are  of 
little  value,  unless  there  be  practical  and  definite  methods  provided  by  which 
the  responsibility  for  failing  to  keep  the  agreement  may  be  fixed  upon  some 
definite  person,  and  the  public  sentiment  of  Central  America  brought  to 
bear  to  prevent  the  violation.  . . . 

To  find  practical  definite  methods  by  which  you  shall  make  it  somebody’s 
duty  to  see  that  the  great  principles  you  declare  are  not  violated,  by  which 
if  an  attempt  be  made  to  violate  them  the  responsibility  may  be  fixed  upon 
the  guilty  individual — those,  in  my  judgment,  are  the  problems  to  which 
you  should  specifically  and  most  earnestly  address  yourselves. 

The  spirit  of  self-criticism  of  the  Central  Americans  themselves  in 
their  task,  which  the  rest  of  the  world  could  profitably  emulate,  was 
admirably  illustrated  by  the  inaugural  address  of  the  permanent 
president,  Luis  Anderson,  minister  for  foreign  affairs  of  Costa  Rica. 
In  the  course  of  his  address  he  said: 

The  solemn  inauguration  of  this  Central  American  Peace  Conference 
marks  in  the  history  of  our  people  the  epoch  that  separates  the  past  from 
the  future,  the  time  when  war  and  revolution  will  sink,  never  to  rise,  to  give 
way  to  peace,  progress  and  tranquility.  It  is  the  beginning  of  an  era  to 
which  the  spirit  of  the  century  urgently  calls  us. 

Civilization  can  not  allow  that  in  the  family  of  nations  there  be  one  which 
does  not  work  for  or  contribute  to  the  common  benefit  the  full  extent  of  its 
energies  and  of  the  wealth  with  which  nature  has  endowed  it,  because  all 
nations  are  united  in  human  progress. 

Admirably  situated  between  two  continents,  with  extensive  coast  lines 
on  both  oceans,  with  an  exceedingly  rich  soil,  suitable  for  all  kinds  of 
products,  with  mountains  full  of  gold  and  silver — in  fine,  with  such  wealth 
that  it  would  seem  nature  took  pride  in  scattering  over  these  lands  all  its 
wealth  with  a prodigal  hand — Central  America  is  in  duty  bound  to  render 
to  civilization,  through  universal  interchange,  all  the  benefits  that  its 


WASHINGTON  PEACE  CONFERENCE 


127 


privileged  situation  demands;  and,  nevertheless,  I lament  to  say  this — we 
are  backward  in  fulfilling  this  duty,  because  the  futile  strifes  in  which  some 
of  the  Republics  have  consumed  their  energies  have  separated  us  from  the 
ideals  our  forefathers  contemplated  when  they,  regardless  of  sacrifice,  gave 
us  our  country  and  liberty. 

Certain  features  of  the  conference  proceedings  are  worthy  of  remark. 
Much  of  the  success  of  any  diplomatic  conference  depends  upon  the 
rules  of  procedure  adopted.  This  conference  followed  the  customary 
practice  and  required  a unanimous  vote  for  the  passage  of  any  resolu- 
tion, but,  at  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Buchanan,  it  was  provided  that 
“those  resolutions  upon  which  three  or  more  delegations  are  in 
accord  shall  be  considered  as  obligatory  upon  them  and  as  a recom- 
mendation for  the  others.”  The  rule  has  been  adopted  for  all  succeed- 
ing Central  American  conferences. 

The  first  article  of  the  protocol  of  September  17  was  the  program 
of  the  conference.  This  specified  that  the  conference  should  discuss 
“the  steps  to  be  taken  and  the  measures  to  be  adopted  in  order  to 
adjust  any  differences  which  may  exist  among  said  Republics,  or 
any  of  them.”  The  reading  of  the  article  in  the  conference  brought 
a pause  in  the  proceedings.  The  delegation  from  Salvador  broke 
the  silence  by  declaring  that  Salvador  had  no  claim  of  any  kind  to 
present  against  any  of  the  other  four  republics.  Amid  applause,  the 
chairmen  of  the  other  delegations  made  the  same  declaration.  The 
past  was  both  dead  and  buried. 

The  protocol  of  September  17  provided  also  for  the  “concluding  of 
a treaty  which  shall  define  their  general  relations.”  Under  this 
head  of  the  program  Honduras  presented  a project  for  a union  of  the 
five  republics.  Nicaragua  favored  the  Honduran  plan  and  for 
several  days  it  held  the  center  of  the  stage.  Guatemala  submitted 
a less  ambitious  memorandum,  and  the  two  plans  were  referred  to  a 
committee.  Even  the  committee  was  unable  to  agree,  Honduras 
and  Nicaragua  reporting  in  favor  of  a scheme  of  union,  and  Costa 
Rica,  Guatemala  and  Salvador  favoring  the  Guatemalan  project  of 
basing  action  upon  the  treaties  signed  at  San  Jose  on  September  25, 
1906.  “Considerable  tension  was  manifested  in  the  conference  as 
these  two  reports  were  read,”  wrote  Mr.  Buchanan  in  his  report,  “and 
a growing  purpose  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  delegations  to  insist  that 


128 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


no  discussion  of  the  subject  matter  of  the  [Guatemalan]  report  should 
take  place.  . . . Noting  in  all  this  the  appearance  of  an  element 
of  discord,  the  suggestion  was  made  [by  Mr.  Buchanan],  supported 
by  the  Mexican  representative,  that  the  consideration  of  both  re- 
ports be  postponed,  and  that  the  conference  proceed  to  prepare 
projects  for  several  important  conventions — outside  the  scope  of 
either  report — notably  one  covering  an  international  court.  This 
course  was  adopted.” 

Later  in  the  conference,  on  the  motion  of  Honduras,  the  Central 
American  presidents  were  asked  “to  crown  our  work  with  a measure 
that  will  be  a token  of  reconciliation  and  fraternity  and  a worthy 
beginning  of  an  era  of  concord  for  our  Central  American  family”  by 
conceding  full  amnesty  for  all  political  offenses.  This  resolution  was 
honored  by  all  the  republics,  and  removed  many  obvious  sources  of 
irritation  and  embarrassment. 

Before  considering  the  accomplishments  of  the  conference,  the 
keynotes  of  the  closing  session  may  be  recorded.  “I  found,”  said 
President  Anderson,  “that  all  the  Central  American  delegations 
came  inspired  with  an  earnest  and  sincere  brotherly  feeling  to  accom- 
plish something  lasting  and  of  mutual  benefit.  It  can  not  be  said, 
now,  as  it  was  said  before,  that  all  our  treaties  had  been  written  in 
water,  as  we  intend  to  show  the  world,  and  particularly  the  govern- 
ments of  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  United  Mexican 
States,  for  whom  our  gratitude  and  that  of  our  people  for  their  timely 
and  humane  mediation  at  a difficult  moment  in  our  lives  shall  be 
everlasting,  that  our  purpose  is  steadfast,  that  our  good  faith  has 
been  pledged,  and  that  our  names  have  been  written  on  documents 
which  are  the  foundation  of  a new  era  of  peace,  happiness  and  plenty 
for  the  Central  American  republics.  All  differences,  all  obstacles, 
all  barriers  to  our  happiness  and  prosperity  have  been  wiped  out 
and  the  new  Central  American  brotherhood  established  upon  a sound 
foundation.”1 

'The  foregoing  account  of  the  conference  is  based  on  Mr.  Buchanan’s  report 
as  published  in  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1907,  665-727.  The  pas- 
sages quoted  are  to  be  found,  ibid.,  688,  691,  673,  and  719  respectively. 


RESULTS  OF  THE  CONFERENCE 


129 


RESULTS  OF  THE  CONFERENCE. 

The  documents  prepared  by  the  conference  have  since  become  the 
virtual  constitution  of  a new  Central  America.  They  were  seven 
in  number.1  Their  contents  must  be  indicated  in  order  that  sub- 
sequent events  may  be  understood. 

The  general  treaty  of  peace  and  amity  was  negotiated  for  ten 
years.  It  declares  that  every  difference  or  difficulty  that  may  arise 
among  them,  of  whatsoever  nature  it  may  be,  shall  be  decided  by 
a court,  and  that  any  attempt  to  alter  by  violence  the  constitutional 
organization  of  any  state  is  to  be  deemed  a menace  to  the  peace  of 
all.  The  territory  of  Honduras, — which  lies  between  Guatemala 
to  the  north,  Nicaragua  to  the  south  and  Honduras  to  the  west  and 
which  frequently  was  Central  America’s  battle  ground, — was  neu- 
tralized, and  the  other  states  agreed  to  respect  Honduran  territory. 
Each  state  obligated  itself  to  accredit  permanent  diplomatic  lega- 
tions to  the  others,  and  all  Central  Americans  were  again  mutually 
recognized  as  citizens.  They  promised  to  prevent  political  refugees 
from  living  near  their  borders,  to  refuse  to  recognize  any  govern- 
ment resulting  from  a coup  d'etat  or  to  intervene  in  any  republic  on 
account  of  internal  disorder.  They  agreed  that  each  country 
should  try  for  a constitutional  reform  by  which  the  re-election  of  a 
president  should  be  prohibited. 

The  second  convention  created  the  Central  American  Court  of 
Justice,  the  most  remarkable  judicial  organ  in  the  world,  to  be  situ- 
ated at  Cartago,  Costa  Rica.  The  five  sovereign  states  gave  this 
court  authority  to  determine  all  questions  arising  between  them 
which  diplomacy  should  fail  to  settle;  to  determine  cases  involving 
alleged  violation  of  treaties  where  denial  of  justice  should  be  charged 
by  a citizen  of  one  country  against  the  government  of  another;  and 
to  determine  any  question  submitted  by  two  governments,  or  by  a 
government  and  a citizen  of  any  of  the  five  states.  What  these 
provisions  imply  can  be  appreciated  from  the  fact  that  the  “United 

1 An  additional  convention  and  an  additional  protocol  brought  the  number  up 
to  nine,  but  these  supplemented  other  documents. 


I3° 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


States  can  not  be  sued  in  their  courts  without  their  consent”  and 
that  the  United  States  government  “may  withdraw  its  consent 
whenever  it  may  suppose  that  justice  to  the  public  requires”  this.1 
Further,  the  court  by  Art.  XXII  determines  its  own  competency 
respecting  cases  brought  before  it  and  decides  all  questions  of  fact 
according  to  its  own  judgment,  questions  of  law  being  subject  to 
the  principles  of  international  law.  Its  decision  is  final,  but  must 
be  rendered  by  a majority.  It  has  power  to  fix  the  status  quo  in  any 
controversy  pending  before  it,  and  may  appoint  special  commis- 
sioners to  carry  out  its  orders  anywhere  in  Central  America,  though 
these  orders  must  be  transmitted  through  the  ministry  for  foreign 
affairs  of  the  state  concerned.  An  optional  article  makes  it  possible 
for  the  court  to  take  jurisdiction  “over  the  conflicts  which  may 
arise  between  the  legislative,  executive  and  judicial  power,  and  when 
as  a matter  of  fact  the  judicial  decisions  and  resolutions  of  the  na- 
tional congress  are  not  respected”  in  any  state,  a provision  which 
was  not  fully  ratified. 

The  third  convention  provided  tor  mutual  extradition  of  criminals 
and  defined  extraditable  crimes. 

The  fourth  convention  aimed  “to  develop  the  interests  common 
to  Central  America.”  To  this  end  an  international  Central  Amer- 
ican bureau  was  established  “to  combine  every  effort  toward  the 
peaceful  reorganization  of  their  mother  country,  Central  America.” 
The  bureau,  with  duties  specified  in  some  detail,  was  placed  at  Guate- 
mala  and  its  membership  consists  of  one  person  from  each  of  the 
five  states. 

The  fifth  convention,  based  on  that  of  San  Jose  of  September  25, 
1906,  created  a Central  American  pedagogical  institute,  establishing 
a normal  school  and  aiming  to  bring  about  a common  system  of  edu- 
cation in  the  five  states. 

The  sixth  convention  provided  for  annual  conferences  for  five 
years,  specified  numerous  subjects  for  their  consideration  and  had 
for  its  recognized  ulterior  purpose  the  idea  that  such  conferences 
were  “one  of  the  most  efficacious  means  to  prepare  for  the  fusion 
of  the  Central  American  peoples  into  one  single  nationality.” 

1 Schillinger  v.  U.  S.,  155  U.  S.  166,  and  U.  S.  v.  Lee,  106  U.  S.  207. 


INAUGURATION  OF  THE  COURT 


13 1 

The  seventh  convention  contemplated  measures  looking  toward 
the  proper  connection  of  the  several  republics  by  railroad. 

INAUGURATION  OF  THE  CENTRAL  AMERICAN  COURT. 

The  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  was  hailed  from  the  first  as 
the  most  important  creation  of  the  1907  conference;  and  that  its 
inauguration  should  take  place  with  somewhat  conspicuous  formality 
was  natural.  This  was  wise.  For  Central  America  in  60  years  had  a 
dozen  times  promised  itself  to  leave  its  disputes  out  to  men  instead 
of  bullets, — and  any  inaugural  exercises  that  would  write  the  new 
promise  indelibly  on  memories  was  much  to  be  desired. 

The  court  had  an  auspicious  beginning.  Its  installation  was  set 
for  May  25,  1908,  and  Costa  Rica  as  the  host  of  the  occasion  invited 
delegations  from  the  United  States  and  Mexico,  the  godparents  of  the 
whole  scheme.  William  I.  Buchanan  of  the  United  States  and 
Enrique  C.  Creel,  Mexican  ambassador  to  Washington,  were  desig- 
nated to  represent  their  governments,  and  Mr.  Buchanan  immedi- 
ately started  for  Mexico.  On  May  14  Mr.  Buchanan,  Mr.  Creel  and 
their  parties  went  on  board  the  United  States  cruiser  Albany  at 
Salina  Cruz,  Mexico,  whence  they  headed  for  San  Jose,  Guatemala. 
There,  at  Acajutla,  Salvador,  and  Amapala,  Honduras,  the  Albany 
exchanged  numerous  salutes  and  took  on  board  all  the  judges  of  the 
court  except  the  Costa  Rican.  She  then  proceeded  to  Panama,  and 
the  delegates  crossed  the  Isthmus  by  railroad,  being  met  at  Colon 
by  the  United  States  cruiser  Des  Moines,  on  which  they  went  to 
Limon,  Costa  Rica,  whence  the  trip  was  made  by  train  to  Cartago, 
the  old  capital  of  Costa  Rica  and  the  seat  of  the  court. 

After  such  an  official  odyssey,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  inaugural 
exercises  on  May  25  were  “begun  amid  profound  silence,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  one  of  the  most  distinguished  and  representative  assemblages 
that  had  ever  convened  in  Costa  Rica,  and  witnessed  outside  the 
building  by  a mass  of  people  who  packed  every  inch  of  available 
space  in  the  adjoining  streets.”  The  exercises  began  with  the  declara- 
tion by  its  president  that  the  court  was  open.  Luis  Anderson,  Costa 
Rican  minister  for  foreign  affairs  and  in  the  previous  year  president 


132 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


of  the  Washington  conference,  followed  with  words  of  more  than 
Central  American  application,  saying  in  part: 

Arbitration  has  been  contemplated  as  a sure  means  of  arriving  at  pacific 
solutions,  and  those  peoples  who  have  been  favored  thus  have  accumulated 
strong  proofs  of  its  efficiency  in  their  national  life  and  have  escaped  in  their 
history  pages  of  sorrow. 

In  the  history  of  the  countries  of  Spanish  America  the  noble  idea  has  a 
glorious  origin.  It  was  born  with  their  independence  as  though  inseparable 
from  liberty,  and  as  a necessary  element  in  their  existence,  since  liberty 
surges  from  truthful  force,  which  resides  in  justice.  It  was  thus  compre- 
hended by  the  genius  of  Bolivar  at  the  very  beginning  of  American  emanci- 
pation, and,  notwithstanding  frequent  and  lamentable  vicissitudes,  is  today, 
germinated  by  the  deep  desire  of  Central  American  patriotism  developing 
itself,  and  will  soon  begin  to  give  abundant  and  beneficent  fruit.  . . . 

Civilization  does  not  halt  in  its  march  while  there  is  a step  in  advance  to 
be  taken,  but  day  by  day  transforms  ideas  into  doctrines  and  doctrines 
into  institutions.  All  realized  progress  is  crystallized  into  practical  and 
fundamental  form  after  the  natural  period  of  evolution  of  idealistic  theory. 
For  this  reason  great  thinkers  believe  that  the  idea  of  international  arbitra- 
tion, a simple  humanitarian  doctrine  contemplated  by  philanthropists  as 
the  base  of  a superior  aspiration,  must  be  carried  farther  and  be  converted 
into  an  institution  which  shall  form  an  integral  part  of  the  organism  of 
nations.  . . . 

The  glory  of  making  the  first  attempt  at  such  an  institution,  worthily 
represented  by  this  court  of  justice  for  Central  America,  belongs  to  us,  and 
our  prayers,  which  will  be  accompanied  without  doubt  by  those  of  all 
thinkers  in  the  world,  are  that  the  results  of  this  tribunal  will  reach  the 
ideal  and  the  legitimate  hopes  placed  in  it  by  our  patriotism  and  humanity. 

The  governor  of  the  province  in  which  Cartago  is  situated  then 
welcomed  the  company,  and  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Creel  for  Mexico 
and  Mr.  Buchanan  for  the  United  States.  Mr.  Creel  in  an  eloquent 
address  extolled  the  court  as  “the  triumph  of  justice  over  passion 
and  of  principles  over  force,”  but  did  not  fail  to  advise: 

The  conventions  of  Washington  constitute  a program  of  civilization  of  the 
greatest  importance  and  of  the  highest  order  to  the  five  Republics.  The 
happiness  of  these  people  depends  upon  their  faithful  execution  and  exact 
compliance  with  their  terms. 

Mr.  Buchanan  gave  good  advice  even  more  pointedly: 

While  applauding  this  new  movement  toward  the  quiet,  orderly,  and 
judicial  adjustment  of  international  questions,  the  world  will  confidently 
expect  that  success  will  follow,  and  will  not  be  satisfied  with  less  than  that. 

To  reach  this  splendid  ideal  it  is  necessary,  however,  that  the  conclusions 


COMPARISON  WITH  HAGUE  COURT 


133 


of  this  court  shall  be  of  so  high  and  of  so  impartial  a character,  and  the 
acquiescence  therein  on  the  part  of  the  Governments  of  Central  America 
so  full  and  prompt,  that  together  they  shall  be  morally  recognized  as  an 
expression  of  the  national  conscience  of  Central  America,  as  stated  in  Art. 
XIII  of  the  convention  creating  this  court. 

To  accomplish  this  there  must  be  behind  this  court  and  its  decisions  an 
elevated,  patriotic  public  conscience  in  each  of  the  Republics  that  will  lift 
and  maintain  the  court  in  every  way  above  the  plane  of  political  purposes  or 
necessities. 

He  concluded  in  Spanish  with  an  announcement  of  great  interest 
to  the  court: 

I have  received  a telegram  from  his  Excellency  the  Secretary  of  State  of 
the  United  States,  Hon.  Elihu  Root,  instructing  me  to  advise  your  Ex- 
cellencies that  he  has  been  authorized  by  Mr.  Andrew  Carnegie  to  offer  the 
sum  of  $100,000  for  the  construction  in  the  city  of  Cartago  of  a temple  of 
peace  to  be  destined  for  the  exclusive  use  of  the  court  of  justice  for  Central 
America,  as  a mark  of  his  good  wishes  for  the  peace  and  progress  of  Central 
America  and  of  his  confidence  in  the  success  of  the  great  work  of  humanity 
and  justice  which  is  to  spring  from  this  court,  which  is  to  constitute  a new 
and  splendid  example  of  civilization,  of  peace,  of  justice,  and  of  confra- 
ternity in  the  relations  of  the  countries  represented  here. 

The  proceedings  closed  with  enthusiastic  formal  addresses  by  the 
president  of  Costa  Rica  and  the  president  of  the  court,  but  the  day 
was  completed  with  a multitude  of  telegrams  and  cablegrams  that 
showed  very  clearly  how  hopefully  Central  America  welcomed  its 
new  creation.1 

HAGUE  AND  CENTRAL  AMERICAN  COURTS  COMPARED. 

The  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  is  worthy  of  consideration 
from  the  fact  that  its  jurisdiction  is  the  broadest  ever  instituted  in  a 
permanent  system  between  nations.  More  than  that,  in  some 
respects  it  is  even  broader  than  any  temporary  international  tribunal 
has  ever  had,  and  compares  very  favorably  with  that  of  national 
courts.  Therefore  it  marked  an  advance  in  a world  where  enlightened 
opinion  was  rapidly  crystallizing  around  the  idea  that  an  international 
legal  system,  definite  in  character  and  operating  with  certainty, 

1 For  complete  account  of  the  inaugural  ceremonies  see  Foreign  Relations  of  the 
United  States,  1908,  215-247,  and  Republica  de  Costa  Rica.  . . . Memoria  de 
Relaciones  exteriores  . . . , 1908,  xiii-xiv,  55-68. 


134 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


was  a necessity  if  progress  toward  peace  was  to  be  made.  How  great 
an  advance  it  marked  can  be  seen  by  comparing  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
proposed  Court  of  Arbitral  Justice  at  The  Hague — the  highest  point 
■of  international  aspiration  before  the  European  war — with  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Central  American  court. 

The  Court  of  Arbitral  Justice  in  a way  would  have  been  without 
jurisdiction,  being  “competent  to  deal  with  all  cases  submitted  to 
it,  ” at  the  pleasure  of  the  parties.  Three  members  of  the  court  were, 
however,  to  have  formed  a delegation  which  could: 

1.  Decide  arbitrations  under  summary  procedure,  “if  the  parties  con- 
cerned are  agreed;” 

2.  Hold  a commission  of  inquiry,  “in  so  far  as  the  delegation  is  intrusted 
by  the  parties  acting  in  common  agreement;” 

3.  Settle  the  terms  of  an  arbitration  agreement  ( compromis ),  “if  the 
parties  are  agreed  to  leave  it  to  the  court;” 

4.  Settle  the  terms  of  a compromis  when  requested  by  one  party  only, 
after  diplomacy  has  failed,  (a)  if  a dispute  falls  within  the  terms  of  a general 
arbitration  treaty  in  force,  or  ( b ) if  a dispute  concerns  contract  debts  on 
which  arbitration  has  been  accepted. 

Thus  it  is  evident  that  the  Powers  at  The  Hague  only  two  months 
before  the  Central  American  conference  at  Washington  were  unwill- 
ing to  leave  any  discretion  to  their  proposed  court,  while  all  problems 
likely  to  be  serious  menaces  to  good  order  were  carefully  reserved 
to  themselves  under  the  terms  of  general  arbitration  treaties  except- 
ing questions  of  “vital  interest  or  national  honor,”  phrases  whose 
elastic  limitations  are  very  deliberately  left  uncertain.  In  other 
words,  the  jurisdiction  of  the  proposed  Court  of  Arbitral  Justice  was 
about  as  negative  and  indefinite  as  it  could  be.  Yet  it  was  the  best 
agreement  that  the  Powers  could  reach,  and  even  more  than  was 
hoped  for. 

Look  now  at  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Central  American  Court  of 
Justice  as  given  in  the  Regulations  of  December  2,  1911: 

Art.  16.  The  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  does  not,  in  the  cases 
falling  within  its  ordinary  jurisdiction,  have  any  more  authority  or  attribu- 
tions than  those  which  are  given  to  it  by  its  own  constitutive  law;  and 
from  the  time  when  a suit  is  filed,  it  possesses  the  power  to  fix  its  jurisdiction 
upon  the  main  point  at  issue  as  upon  all  side  issues  which  shall  arise  during 
the  substantiation  of  the  case,  and  to  construe  the  treaties  and  conventions 


COMPARISON  WITH  HAGUE  COURT  135 

and  apply  the  principles  of  international  law  relative  to  the  point  or  points 
in  controversy. 

Art.  17.  The  ordinary  jurisdiction  of  the  court  includes: 

1.  All  questions  or  controversies  between  the  Central  American  states, 
whatever  may  be  their  source  or  nature,  if  the  foreign  offices  concerned 
have  failed  to  reach  a settlement,  whether  this  be  shown  by  record  of  pro- 
ceedings or  by  other  effective  documents,  or  by  the  fact  of  the  parties  being 
in  a state  of  war; 

2.  Suits  filed  by  a Central  American  against  any  of  the  contracting 
states,  not  his  own,  when  such  suits  shall  refer  to  a violation  of  the  obliga- 
tions of  a treaty  or  convention,  or  to  other  questions  of  an  international 
character,  on  condition  that  he  shall  have  exhausted  all  the  resources 
afforded  by  the  laws  which  the  respective  country  may  have  provided  in 
his  behalf  against  the  acts  giving  rise  to  the  judicial  action,  or  if  a denial  of 
justice  is  shown. 

3.  The  power  to  fix,  in  accordance  with  Art.  XVIII  of  the  convention, 
the  position  in  which  the  contending  parties  shall  remain  during  the  pendency 
of  the  suit  initiated  between  them,  and,  in  consequence,  that  of  issuing 
such  precautionary  orders  which  it  may  deem  necessary,  as  well  as  the 
power  to  modify,  suspend  or  revoke  them,  according  to  the  circumstances. 

4.  Cases  of  internal  public  law,  embraced  in  the  article  annexed  to  the 
said  convention,  in  respect  to  the  states  which  included  this  clause  in  the 
legislative  ratification  of  the  pact. 

Art.  18.  The  extraordinary  or  compromisory  jurisdiction  embraces: 

1.  Questions  not  included  in  Sect.  2 of  Art.  17,  which  may  arise  between 
one  of  the  Central  American  governments  and  private  persons,  when  sub- 
mitted to  the  court  by  common  consent; 

2.  Controversies  of  an  international  nature,  between  any  of  the  Central 
American  governments  and  that  of  a foreign  nation,  which,  by  a convention 
concluded  for  that  purpose,  the  parties  may  decide  to  examine  and  adjust 
before  the  court. 

The  Ordinance  of  Procedure  adds : 

Art.  6.  In  order  that  in  questions  between  states  an  action  may  be  ad- 
missible, corresponding  to  the  ordinary  jurisdiction,  according  to  Art.  17 
of  the  Regulations,  it  must  be  sufficiently  shown  in  the  judgment  of  the 
court  that  diplomatic  efforts  have  been  made  without  success  to  obtain  a 
settlement;  or  the  impossibility  of  attempting  any  such  efforts  on  account 
of  the  existence  between  the  parties  of  a state  of  war  declared  or  actually 
in  progress. 

In  the  cases  set  forth  under  Art.  II  of  the  convention,  the  private  plain- 
tiff must  show  that,  to  obtain  redress  for  the  violation  charged,  he  has  made 
use  of  all  means  conducive  thereto  in  conformity  with  the  laws  of  the  state, 
or  that  there  has  been  a denial  of  justice. 

Art.  12.  After  an  action  has  been  passed  upon  and  decided  by  the  court, 
no  new  claim  referring  thereto  shall  be  admissible  which  is  founded  on  the 
same  facts  and  circumstances  and  directed  toward  the  same  purpose. 


136 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


That  is  very  positive  jurisdiction,  from  which  reserves  of  “vital 
interest  and  national  honor”  have  substantially  disappeared.  An 
appellate  character  of  the  jurisdiction  is  indicated  by  insistence  that 
other  methods  of  securing  justice  shall  first  be  exhausted. 

In  turning  to  the  work  of  this  judicial  organization,  it  is  well  to 
keep  in  mind  the  sage  remark  of  Mr.  Buchanan  that  “an  entire 
absence  of  business  for  the  court  would  be  the  highest  justification 
for  its  creation;”1  for  a court,  to  continue  quoting  from  Mr. 
Buchanan’s  words,  enjoins  “the  greatest  prudence,  tact  and  states- 
manship ...  in  everything  even  remotely  likely  to  reach”  it.  The 
mere  existence  of  a court  has  a powerful  tendency  to  cause  either 
individuals  or  states  to  cut  their  action  according  to  the  rules  of  law. 
This  effect  is  the  most  far-reaching  reaction  of  legal  machinery,  and 
no  true  estimate  of  the  operation  of  an  international  court  can  be 
made  unless  this  effect  is  considered.  The  presence  of  stable  internal 
conditions,  the  absence  of  international  political  crises,  the  general 
lack  of  exciting  news  are  healthier  signs  than  litigation. 

WORK  OF  THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE. 

The  first  case  came  before  the  court  as  a result  of  events  occurring 
within  a month  of  its  installation.  In  July,  1908,  a revolutionary 
movement  broke  out  in  Honduras.  On  July  10,  1908,  Rodolfo 
Espinosa,  minister  for  foreign  affairs  of  Nicaragua,  telegraphed  to 
Alfredo  Volio,  minister  for  foreign  affairs  of  Costa  Rica,  that,  “deplor- 
ing the  events  taking  place  in  the  sister  republic  of  Honduras  and 
having  proof,  emanating  from  that  government,  that  the  governments 
of  Guatemala  and  Salvador  are  participating  in  those  events,  being 
very  desirous  of  first  giving  exact  fulfilment  to  the  provisions  of  the 
treaties  of  Washington,  and  with  the  object  of  preventing  events  from 
becoming  more  aggravated,  his  [the  Nicaraguan]  government,  through 
[the  Costa  Rican]  chancellery,  has  laid  the  complaint  caused  by  such 
proceedings  before  the  high  tribunal  of  Cartago.”  Forthwith,  Cleto 
Gonzalez-Vfquez,  president  of  Costa  Rica,  addressed  a letter  to  the 
other  four  Central  American  presidents  announcing  that  his  govern- 
1 Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1908,  247. 


WORK  OF  THE  COURT 


137 


ment  had  brought  the  matter  before  the  court.  He  proposed  a joint 
mediation  to  obtain  a “fraternal  and  friendly  solution  or  subjecting 
it  to  the  decision  of  the  tribunal.”  And  he  added:  “Our  honor,  our 
dignity,  our  name  will  depend  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  on  preserving 
and  respecting  this  tribunal.”  Notwithstanding  this  formal  media- 
tion, the  incident  is  significant  because  it  was  probably  the  first 
instance  of  states  not  parties  to  a difficulty  haling  the  actual  parties 
before  a court  for  the  trial  of  their  case.1 

Honduras  immediately  filed  its  case  by  telegraph,  the  court  issued 
interlocutory  decrees  against  Honduras  on  the  one  side  and  Guatemala 
and  Salvador  on  the  other,  and  for  a time  the  telegraph  wires  were 
loaded  with  legal  documents.  The  court  eventually  rendered  a 
decision  on  December  19,  making  it  somewhat  of  a compromise 
verdict.  Three  members  determined  that  the  court  properly  had 
jurisdiction,  but  absolved  Guatemala  and  Salvador  of  responsibility 
for  the  Honduran  disorder.  Neither  side  was  condemned  to  pay  the 
costs.2  Nevertheless,  there  has  not  since  been  a revolt  in  Central 
America  clearly  precipitated  from  beyond  a state’s  border.3 

In  two  instances  the  extraordinary  international  jurisdiction  of  the 
court  has  been  exceeded;  and,  though  the  efforts  were  unsuccessful 
in  their  immediate  purpose,  the  effect  encouraged  the  hope  for  peace 
in  Central  America.  Both  are  noteworthy,  because  they  represent 
a judicial  activity  that  is  not  customary  even  within  a nation.  Imag- 
ine a judge  coming  in  unsolicited  and  trying  his  conciliatory  abilities 
on  a domestic  quarrel  and  we  have  a counterpart  of  the  Central 

1 The  affair  is  not  reported  in  Anales  de  Corte  de  Justicia  Centro-americana , 
which  began  publication  in  19 n.  The  account  is  transcribed  from  Republica  de 
Costa  Rica.  . . . Memoria  de  Relaciones  exteriores  . . .,  1909,  vii-xi,  and  9-10. 
See  also  Boletxn  oficial  de  la  Secretana  de  Relaciones  Exteriores,  Mexico,  XXVI, 
223-227. 

2 The  interlocutory  decrees  of  July  8,  1908,  are  printed  in  English  translation  in 
American  Journal  of  International  Law,  2,  835-841.  The  vote  on  questions  pre- 
liminary to  the  decision  of  December  19,  1908,  is  printed  ibid.,  3,  434-436,  the 
Spanish  text  of  the  complete  decision  being  in  Nouveau  general  recueil  de  tr axles, 
III  serie,  5,  325/. 

3 An  incident  of  invasion  of  Costa  Rica  by  the  Nicaraguan  army,  while  fighting 
offensively,  occurred  about  November  11,  1909,  and  elicited  an  apology  from 
President  Zelaya  of  Nicaragua.  ( Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1909, 
453-454-) 


I3» 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


American  court’s  effort  to  calm  the  whirlwind  of  two  Nicaraguan 
revolutions. 

“Since  the  Washington  conventions  of  1907,”  wrote  Secretary 
of  State  Knox  1 in  handing  the  Nicaraguan  minister  his  passports 
on  December  1,  1909,  “it  is  notorious  that  President  Zelaya  has 
almost  continuously  kept  Central  America  in  tension  or  turmoil; 
that  he  has  repeatedly  and  flagrantly  violated  the  provisions  of  the 
conventions,  and,  by  a baleful  influence  upon  Honduras,  whose  neu- 
trality the  conventions  were  to  assure,  has  sought  to  discredit  those 
sacred  international  obligations,  to  the  great  detriment  of  Costa  Rica, 
Salvador,  and  Guatemala,  whose  governments  meanwhile  appear 
to  have  been  able  patiently  to  strive  for  the  loyal  support  of  the 
engagements  so  solemnly  undertaken  at  Washington  under  the  aus- 
pices of  the  United  States  and  of  Mexico.  It  is  equally  a matter 
of  common  knowledge  that  under  the  regime  of  President  Zelaya 
republican  institutions  have  ceased  in  Nicaragua  to  exist  except  in 
name,  that  public  opinion  and  the  press  have  been  throttled,  and 
that  prison  has  been  the  reward  of  any  tendency  to  real  patriotism.” 

On  October  11,  1909,  a revolution  had  started  against  Zelaya,  who 
had  held  power  in  Nicaragua  continuously  for  18  years  without  even 
the  form  of  an  election,  “unless  an  exception  may  be  made  of  the 
occasion  when  three  candidates,  Jose,  Santos  and  Zelaya,  were  put 
up  and  were  voted  for”  2 — President  Jose  Santos  Zelaya  being  rather 
necessarily  declared  the  victor  at  the  polls.  Zelaya  resigned  power 
in  the  face  of  the  revolution  on  December  16,  1909,  and  under  the 
constitution  Jose  Madriz,  Nicaraguan  member  of  the  Court  of  Jus- 
tice, was  designated  to  succeed  him.  Francisco  Paniagua-Prado  was 
appointed  to  succeed  Dr.  Madriz  as  member  of  the  court.  Dr.  Madriz 
continued  to  be  opposed  by  the  revolutionaries,  who,  however,  about 
March  3 proposed  mediation  by  the  United  States,  which  refused  to 
act  because  the  proposal  came  from  one  side  only.3  The  Nicaraguan 
member  of  the  Court  of  Justice  made  the  next  move.  In  a letter 
of  April  11  he  proposed  to  the  court  that  “it  direct  to  the  Madriz 

1 Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  Stales,  1909,  455. 

2 George  T.  Weitzel,  American  Policy  in  Nicaragua,  20.  (Sen.  Doc.  No.  334, 
64th  Cong.,  1st  Sess.) 

3 Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1910,  743. 


WORK  OF  THE  COURT 


139 


government  and  to  the  revolution  a request  urging  them  to  reach 

I a mutual  agreement  on  peace  as  soon  as  possible,  the  tribunal  offer- 
ing itself  to  accomplish  this  purpose  either  as  a mediator  or  arbi- 
trator and  its  decision  to  be  respected.” 

The  court  acted  on  the  suggestion  in  its  session  of  April  27,  and 
a telegram  was  sent  to  both  parties  asking  them  to  “agree  to  an 
armistice  of  eight  days  wherein  to  propose  terms  to  this  tribunal, 
which  offers  itself  as  a friendly  mediator.”  President  Madriz  found 
it  impossible  to  accept  the  armistice  because  he  was  unable  to  com- 
municate  with  his  armies;  General  Juan  J.  Estrada  of  the  revolution 
thought  acceptance  of  the  court’s  good  offices  inconsistent  with  the 
requested  mediation  of  the  United  States,  concerning  which  his  op- 
ponent had  not  expressed  himself.  On  May  10  the  court  resolved 
itself  into  permanent  commission  with  only  the  judges  of  Guatemala, 
Honduras  and  Nicaragua  sitting.  No  provision  for  such  an  arrange- 
ment for  the  continuity  of  the  court  occurs  in  the  treaty  of  Wash- 
ington, and  the  Regulations,  which  do  provide  for  it,  were  not  issued 
until  December  2,  1911.1  Therefore,  on  May  12,  1910,  President 
Madriz  was  able  to  reply  to  a reiteration  of  the  tender  of  good  offices 
that  “the  disintegration,  although  temporary,  suspends  the  conven- 
tion of  Washington.  ” Denying  the  conclusion,  the  permanent  com- 
mission continued  its  efforts. 

A month  later,  Dr.  Madriz  addressed  to  President  Taft  a letter 
complaining  of  what  he  considered  unneutral  interference  with  his 
military  operations  by  American  war  vessels  at  Bluefields.  The  reply 
of  the  Secretary  of  State  on  June  19  and  other  documents  point  to 
the  legal  correctness  of  the  American  position.2  The  permanent 

1 In  Art.  4 of  the  Regulations  of  the  court  this  is  described  as  follows : 

“Whenever  for  any  reason  the  court  shall  disintegrate,  the  judges  present  shall  be 
constituted  into  a permanent  commission  for  the  purpose  of  directing  to  whomever 
it  may  be  proper  the  petitions  tending  to  complete  the  legal  quorum,  and  for  the 
further  purpose  of  attending  to  the  official  correspondence  and  to  the  administra- 
tion of  the  office  concerning  everything  which  may  be  urgent  and  indispensable.” 

1 President  of  Nicaragua  to  President  Taft,  June  13,  1910,  Foreign  Relations  of 
the  United  States , mro,  751-752;  Secretary  of  State  to  Consul  Moffat,  June  19, 1910, 
ibid.,  753;  Consul  Moffat  to  Secretary  of  State,  July  10,  1910,  ibid.,  756;  Acting 
Secretary  of  State  to  Minister  Peirce  at  Kristiania,  July  22,  1910,  ibid.,  756-757. 
The  Madriz  letter  to  President  Taft  is  also  in  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia  Qentro- 
(irnericana,  I,  157-159, 


140 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


commission  of  the  court  was  informed  of  the  correspondence,  but 
wisely  refrained  from  action.  On  June  23  it  was  therefore  in  posi- 
tion formally  to  repeat  to  both  sides  its  offer  of  mediation.  To  the 
tender  were  appended  “Bases  for  the  Settlement  of  the  Nicaraguan 
Question,”  n in  number.1  In  reply,  President  Madriz  asked  for 
General  Estrada’s  response  to  the  previous  offer  and  held  that  “the 
court  must  be  reintegrated  according  to  the  Washington  convention” 
before  its  mediation  would  be  acceptable.  General  Estrada’s  faction 
could  not  accept  on  account  of  the  failure  of  Dr.  Madriz  to  respond 
to  earlier  offers  and  “because  it  would  thereby  commit  a grave  offense 
to  the  American  government,”  which  it  had  asked  to  mediate.2 

The  effort  failed  for  a casual  reason.  If  the  court  as  such  could 
be  convened,  the  Madriz  objection  would  be  avoided;  and  the  Estrada 
objection  would  be  nullified  by  the  United  States  itself.  The  pres- 
ence of  President  Bocanegra  of  the  court,  judge  for  Guatemala,  was 
required  to  make  the  court  complete,  and  he  was  summoned  by  tele- 
graph. He  replied  in  substance:  “The  grave  condition  of  my 
daughter  makes  it  impossible  for  me  to  come  at  once,  while  she 
hovers  between  life  and  death.  Be  good  enough  to  inform  me 
whether  the  proposed  bases  have  been  accepted  by  both  contestants, 
since  without  that  requisite  I do  not  see  the  urgency  of  a journey 
during  my  leave  of  absence  and  in  my  anxious  state  of  mind.” 

That  was  on  July  3.  On  August  18  the  Madriz  troops  were  de- 
feated, and  the  next  day  were  routed  and  their  general  killed.  On 
August  20  President  Madriz  deposited  the  “presidency”  with  Jose 
D.  Estrada,  brother  of  the  general,  and  the  need  for  mediation  was 
temporarily  over.3 

1 Anales  de  la  Corte,  I,  160-161. 

2 The  Madriz  objection  had  perhaps  a legal  basis,  but  the  difficulty  was  corrected 
by  the  Regulations  of  the  court. 

The  Estrada  objection  was  invalid  in  fact,  though  the  fact  was  probably  unknown 
to  General  Estrada.  The  secretary  of  the  court  on  June  23,  cabled  its  intention  to 
Secretary  of  State  Knox,  who  on  June  25  clearly  indicated  in  his  response  that  he 
approved  of  the  court’s  course.  (See  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1910, 
754,  755-) 

J The  relations  of  the  United  States  to  Nicaragua  during  all  the  period  from 
November,  1909,  to  the  retirement  of  Madriz  were  not  normal.  Two  adventurous 
Americans,  Lee  Roy  Cannon  and  Leonard  Groce,  were  participants  in  the  revolu- 
tion against  Zelaya,  and  were  captured  while  laying  mines  in  the  San  Juan  River 


WORK  OF  THE  COURT 


141 

In  July,  1912,  another  conflict  broke  out  in  Nicaragua.  Undaunted 
by  its  former  experience,  the  court  made  itself  a party  to  the  matter 
by  deciding  on  August  5 “to  name  a commission  made  up  of  two 
judges  and  the  secretary  of  the  court  to  offer,  if  it  seems  proper, 
its  friendly  mediation  on  behalf  of  peace,  with  all  necessary  powers 
in  the  premises.”  This  action  was  taken  on  the  suggestion  of  the 
judge  for  Nicaragua,  but  five  days  later  the  court  met  again  to  de- 
cide that  a third  judge  should  be  added  to  the  commission. 

About  a month  was  spent  in  Nicaragua  by  the  commission  in  a 
labor  clearly  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  the  court  and  frankly 
“inspired  by  the  sentiment  of  patriotism  and  of  family  community.” 
Arrived  in  Nicaraguan  territory,  a telegram  was  addressed  to  Presi- 
dent Adolfo  Diaz  requesting  passports  and  to  General  Luis  Mena, 
leader  of  the  insurrection,  asking  for  safe-conducts.  The  president, 
after  a delay,  welcomed  the  commission  to  Nicaragua  but  did  not 
send  passports,  though  his  civil  and  military  chief  at  Rivas  was 
substantially  able  to  give  them  something  just  as  good,  his  aid.  Sec- 
retary Ernesto  Martin  of  the  court  was  sent  to  Mena’s  headquarters 
at  Granada  for  safe-conducts  and  the  commissioners  attempted  to 
follow,  being  defeated  in  their  purpose  because  the  military  demand 
for  horses  had  left  none  for  transporting  officers  of  justice.  After  a 
delay  of  three  days,  the  problem  was  solved  by  securing  a private 

to  blow  up  transports.  A Frenchman  named  Couture  was  engaged  with  them 
and  also  captured.  The  three  were  tried  in  rapid  proceedings,  the  two  Americans 
being  sentenced  to  death  and  the  Frenchman  to  a year  in  jail.  As  soon  as  a firing 
squad  could  be  found,  the  Americans  were  executed.  That  occurred  on  November 
16  and  caused  much  condemnation  in  the  United  States  and  Central  America. 
On  December  1 Secretary  of  State  Knox,  charging  that  the  Zelaya  regime  was 
“a  blot  upon  the  history  of  Nicaragua  and  a discouragement  to  a group  of  republics 
whose  aspirations  need  only  the  opportunity  of  free  and  honest  government”  and 
finding  “no  definite  responsible  source  to  which  the  government  of  the  United 
States  could  look  for  reparation  for  the  killing  of  Messrs.  Cannon  and  Groce,” 
severed  diplomatic  relations  with  the  Zelaya  government.  Zelaya  resigned  on 
December  16,  Dr.  Madriz  succeeding  him  by  inauguration  on  December  21. 
Though  Dr.  Madriz  expressly  condemned  the  execution  of  Cannon  and  Groce  as 
illegal,  the  continuance  of  the  revolution  made  it  inadvisable  from  the  point  of 
view  of  the  United  States  to  recognize  his  position  as  president.  Dr.  Madriz 
“deposited  the  presidency”  with  Jose  Dolores  Estrada  on  August  20,  1910,  who 
passed  it  along  to  his  brother  on  the  23rd.  The  United  States  entered  into  de 
facto  relations  with  Provisional  President  Juan  Jose  Estrada  in  October,  an  election 
was  held  and  he  was  chosen  to  the  presidency.  ( Foreign  Relations  of  the  United 
States,  1909,  446-459;  1910,  738-767.) 


142 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


vehicle,  and  on  August  21  the  commissioners  had  the  satisfaction 
of  being  cordially  received  at  Granada  by  General  Mena.  “Peace 
was  desired  in  Granada  by  all  social  classes,”  and  even  by  members 
of  the  so-called  constituent  assembly  of  the  revolution.  General 
Mena  consented  to  negotiations  without  hesitation,  and  on  his  behalf 
his  representatives  made  only  one  condition,  that  the  decrees  of  the 
constituent  assembly  established  by  them  should  be  respected  and 
fulfilled. 

The  commissioners  went  next  to  Masaya  where  General  Benjamin 
Zeledon  headed  another  section  of  disaffected  citizens  in  a city  where 
“we  were  hailed  with  delirious  acclamations.”  The  Liberal  general 
would  agree  to  an  armistice,  insisting  that,  with  peace  re-established, 
Nicaraguans  should  have  “all  rights  and  guaranties”  and  that  the 
autonomy  of  the  country  should  be  assured. 

The  commission  reached  Managua,  the  capital,  on  the  24th  after 
a difficult  journey,  part  of  which  was  made  in  a cart  pulled  by  three 
soldiers.  The  following  day  articles  of  mediation  were  drawn  up  for 
presentation  to  President  Diaz  that  evening.  An  interview  in  the 
presence  of  his  minister  for  foreign  relations  ended  the  peace  pil- 
grimage with  a peremptory  decisiveness.  The  reply  was  by  Diego 
Manuel  Chamorro,  the  minister,  who  said: 

The  government  has  always  been  very  well  disposed  toward  peace.  With 
General  Mena  already  in  arms,  it  hoped  that  the  conflict  might  be  settled 
peacefully,  and  did  not  fire  a shot  so  long  as  it  was  not  attacked.  It  gladly 
welcomed  the  acts  in  favor  of  conciliation  by  the  ministers  of  the  United 
States  of  America  and  Salvador  and  the  charge  d’affaires  of  Costa  Rica, 
which  bore  no  fruit  because  they  were  not  accepted  by  the  revolution.  On 
the  other  hand  the  very  lenity  with  which  the  government  has  treated  the 
rebels  is  the  reason  why  events  have  assumed  the  gravity  they  now  have, 
since  the  revolution  has  taken  advantage  of  armistices  de  facto  conceded 
by  the  government  for  the  active  prosecution  of  their  operations.  For 
these  reasons  it  is  not  possible  for  the  president  to  enter  into  arrangements 
for  an  armistice,  which  assuredly  would  not  be  respected  by  the  revolution; 
but  he  is  not  indisposed  to  hear  the  peace  propositions  which  his  opponents 
may  present.  He  has  always  been  ready  to  do  this.  In  view  of  what  I 
have  said,  it  is  not  possible  for  the  government  to  lend  itself  to  the  proposi- 
tions of  the  peace  commission,  whose  efforts  nevertheless  I applaud  and 
welcome. 


WORK  OF  THE  COURT 


143 


The  commission  tarried  in  Managua,  though  preparing  for  the 
return  journey  to  Costa  Rica.  As  they  were  ready  to  leave,  the 
minister  of  Salvador  urged  them  to  remain,  on  the  ground  that  there 
was  reason  to  believe  that  the  Nicaraguan  government  would  change 
its  mind  and  solicit  their  good  offices  within  a few  days.  He  spoke 
in  the  name  of  the  diplomatic  corps,  with  the  exception  of  the  Amer- 
ican minister.  The  latter  visited  the  commissioners  to  express  the 
opinion  that  it  was  very  doubtful  that  the  government  would  re- 
consider; “but  that  if  the  commission  would  send  him  a request 
which  would  give  him  sufficient  authority  to  intervene  in  the  affair, 
he  would  use  all  suitable  means  (todas  las  diligencias  conducentes) 
in  behalf  of  the  idea.  The  commission,  for  obvious  reasons,  abstained 
from  assuming  such  an  attitude.”1 

These  two  affairs  have  been  chosen  for  relation  in  some  detail 
because  they  exhibit  clearly  the  beneficial  effect  of  an  existing  court 
even  when  it  is  exerting  influence  beyond  its  jurisdiction,  and  even 
when  it  fails  to  get  results.  Fate,  acting  on  a hint  from  Washington, 
decreed  that  republicanism  was  more  important  than  mere  cessa- 
tion of  hostilities  in  one  instance  and  in  the  other  that  the  time- 
honored  and  ill-reputed  plan  of  making  the  generalissimo  chief  of 
state  by  force  should  perish  without  parley.  But  with  all  political 
considerations  aside,  the  action  of  the  court  remains  notable  and 
useful.  Notable,  because  these  extra-jurisdictional  activities  were 
conducted  without  the  slightest  difficulty,  and  therefore  with  an 
accession  of  prestige  to  the  court.2  Useful,  because  a court  prying 

1 Andes  de  la  Carle  de  Justicia  Centro-americana,  II,  149. 

2 In  these  events  the  interest  of  the  United  States  was  considerable  and  its  partici- 
pation not  wholly  diplomatic.  Not  long  after  entering  into  de  facto  relations  with 
Provisional  President  Juan  Jose  Estrada,  an  agreement  was  effected  by  which  a 
constitutional  convention  was  to  meet  on  December  15,  1910,  elect  Estrada  presi- 
dent for  two  years  and  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs  Adolfo  Diaz  vice  president. 
Estrada  was  not  to  be  a candidate  to  succeed  himself.  Minister  of  Finance  Luis 
Mena,  “who  controls  arms  and  ammunitions,”  was  a party  to  the  plan,  which 
involved  arrangements  with  the  United  States  concerning  finances.  Under  this 
head,  a loan  was  to  be  negotiated  on  the  security  of  the  customs,  an  American 
financial  expert  was  to  complete  arrangements  and  a loan  contract  to  be 
obtained  in  the  United  States.  Liquidated  claims  were  to  be  paid  immediately 
and  unliquidated  claims  handled  according  to  a plan  to  be  agreed  upon  by  the 
United  States  and  Nicaragua.  These  plans  were  signed  on  November  6,  1910. 
( Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1910,  763-764.)  By  decree  of  March  29, 


144 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 

around  among  revolutionists  and  calling  attention  to  standards  of 
conduct  at  the  moment  disregarded  is  a decided  discouragement 
to  making  revolution  a profession. 


SIGNIFICANCE  AND  HISTORY  OF  OTHER  ORGANS. 

Important  as  is  court  apparatus,  it  lacks  a complete  connection 
with  the  developing  life  of  a people.  Courts  necessarily  must  ad- 
minister only  that  part  of  human  standards  which  has  proved  to 
be  a set  of  safe  rules  for  the  guidance  and  control  of  affairs.  The 
newer  aspirations  of  a people  inevitably  forge  farther  ahead.  More- 
over, courts  cannot  stand  alone.  They  must  be  buttressed  with  a 
sound  public  life  and  adequate  institutions. 

Central  America  knew  when  its  delegates  gathered  at  Washington 

1911,  the  Nicaraguan  Mixed  Claims  Commission  was  constituted  and  January  31, 
1915,  it  ceased  to  exist,  having  examined  7,911  claims,  of  which  three  were  by  the 
government.  The  7,908  claims  against  the  government  called  for  a total  of 
$13,808,161,  but  the  commission  awarded  only  $1,840,432.31  to  the  claimants. 
The  commission  consisted  of  two  Americans  and  one  Nicaraguan,  Judge  Otto 
Schoenrich  being  president.  (See  Otto  Schoerrich,  “The  Nicaraguan  Mixed 
Claims  Commission,”  American  Journal  of  International  Law , 9,  858-869.)  The 
loan  convention  was  signed  at  Washington  on  June  6,  1911,  but  the  Senate  by  a tie 
vote  failed  to  report  it  out  of  committee  in  May,  1912.  A temporary  loan  was 
then  negotiated  with  American  bankers,  a collector  general  of  customs,  nominated 
by  the  bankers  and  approved  by  the  American  secretary  of  state,  being  in  control 
of  the  ports. 

President  Estrada  soon  resigned  and  Adolfo  Dfaz  became  president  long  before 
the  two  years  of  the  Estrada-Dfaz-Mena  agreement  of  November  6,  1910,  were  up. 
General  Mena  had  shifted  from  minister  of  finance  to  minister  of  war,  in  control 
of  the  military  forces.  On  July  29,  1912,  he  started  the  revolution  in  which  the 
court  attempted  to  intervene.  On  August  4,  on  the  recommendation  of  President 
Dfaz,  about  100  bluejackets  were  sent  from  the  U.  S.  S.  Annapolis  to  Managua  to 
protect  American  citizens  and  act  as  a legation  guard.  On  August  6 Bluefields  on 
the  east  coast  was  the  scene  of  the  landing  of  50  men  from  the  Tacoma,  and  on 
August  15  a force  of  350  marines  reached  Managua,  the  capital,  from  the  Canal 
Zone.  Ships  of  the  Pacific  fleet  were  ordered  to  Nicaragua,  and  by  September  14 
there  were  2,350  men  ashore.  The  purpose  was  to  protect  American  lives  and 
property,  especially  railroads,  to  protect  other  foreigners,  to  open  the  railroad 
between  Corinto  and  Granada,  to  maintain  a legation  guard,  and  to  relieve  priva- 
tion and  hunger  where  the  battle  lines  had  passed.  “With  the  surrender  of  General 
Mena  to  Admiral  Southerland  and  his  deportation  from  the  country,  followed  by 
the  death  of  General  Zeledon,  the  revolutionary  movement  quickly  subsided,  and 
by  the  later  part  of  October  practically  normal  conditions  obtained  throughout 
the  country,  although  it  was  deemed  prudent  by  our  government  to  keep  a con- 
siderable force  ashore  at  various  important  centers  until  after  the  presidential 
elections  in  Nicaragua  in  November.”  ( Report  of  ,he  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  1912, 
8-9;  Cong.  Docs.  No.  6405,  12-13.)  Marines  are  still  maintained  at  Managua. 


HISTORY  OF  OTHER  ORGANS 


145 


in  1907  that  the  cure  for  the  old  regime  could  not  stop  with  a court. 
There  must  be  a fusing  of  interests,  if  peace  was  to  persist.  They 
knew  it  because  the  effort  was  an  old  story,  for  they  were  practiced 
hands  at  drafting  constitutions  for  federations  of  fitful  existence. 
What  they  needed  was  not  knowledge  of  how  to  draft  constitutions, 
but  how  to  maintain  institutions.  Several  of  the  treaties  designed 
to  make  a federation  of  the  five  states  had  provided  elaborately 
for  unified  codes  on  many  subjects,  but  the  failure  of  the  federa- 
tion schemes  dragged  down  the  lesser  parts  of  the  edifice. 

It  is  interesting  to  observe  that  the  conventions  of  the  Washing- 
ton conference  of  1907  were  largely  built  out  of  earlier  efforts.1  A 
first  Central  American  Juridical  Congress,  held  in  June,  1897,  at 
Guatemala  City,  had  produced  the  pact  of  union,  and  laid  the  basis 
for  unifying  various  important  activities.  The  treaties  that  were 
then  signed  dealt  with  mercantile  law,  penal  law,  extradition,  lit- 
erary, artistic  and  industrial  property,  civil  law  and  legal  procedure; 
and  four  years  later  with  political  and  international  law.2  A second 
Juridical  Congress  was  held  at  San  Salvador  in  February,  1901,  when 
additional  treaties  providing  for  ratification  of  the  preceding  arrange- 
ments were  signed. 

This  project  was  not  realized,  but  it  did  create  a precedent  and 
some  national  decrees  strongly  reflected  its  purposes.  The  meeting 
of  the  presidents  in  1902  paid  some  attention  to  unifying  the  five 
states  socially,  and  that  of  1904  was  similarly  cognizant  of  things 
desirable.  But  it  was  in  1906  at  the  conference  of  San  Jose,  from 
which  Nicaragua  was  absent,  that  the  plans  of  the  previous  decade 
took  on  precise  form.  The  general  treaty  of  peace  and  amity  of 

1 An  early  instance  was  in  Art.  5 of  the  treaty  of  alliance  of  Managua  of  August 
26,  1873,  signed  between  Guatemala,  Honduras,  Nicaragua  and  Salvador:  “When 
the  circumstances  which  cause  this  alliance  shall  no  longer  exist,  they  will  earnestly 
labor  for  the  formation  of  a common  good  for  the  republics  of  Central  America, 
and  in  case  they  shall  meet  with  any  serious  unexpected  difficulties,  they  will 
take  active  steps  to  secure  uniform  legislation,  weights,  measures  and  foreign 
representation,  and  will  do  all  in  their  power  to  strengthen  the  bonds  which  unite 
the  peoples  of  Central  America.”  ( Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1874, 
112.) 

aThe  treaties  of  the  two  juridical  congresses  are  printed  in  Centro- America, 
II,  105-126. 


146 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


September  25,  1906,  dealt  with  arbitration,  citizenship,  professional, 
artistic  and  trade  practice,  copyright,  commerce,  a single  merchant 
marine,  railroads,  telegraphic  communication,  exchange  of  official 
publications,  validation  of  public  papers,  execution  of  judgments, 
extradition  and  with  controlling  the  movements  of  political  leaders 
outside  their  own  countries.  Two  other  conventions  provided  for 
establishing  an  international  bureau  and  a pedagogical  institute. 
The  disturbing  events  which  followed  the  conference  in  which  these 
agreements  were  reached  have  been  related,  and  it  will  be  recalled 
that  the  conflict  resulting  between  the  Corinto  and  San  Jose  peace 
plans  ended  with  the  triumph  of  the  latter. 


CENTRAL  AMERICAN  INTERNATIONAL  BUREAU. 

Central  America’s  peace  conference  of  1907  therefore  had  before 
it  the  well-defined  problem  of  rendering  effective  the  whole  system 
that  had  been  set  down  on  paper.  Advantage  was  taken  of  psy- 
chology in  working  out  the  plan.  An  international  organ,  once 
established,  is  more  stable  than  a series  of  national  ones  for  the 
reason  that  it  takes  an  adverse  vote  of  several  independent  parties 
to  interfere  with  it.  In  Central  America,  also,  international  organs 
would  be  beyond  the  effect  of  revolutionary  tendencies.  The  new 
reforms  were  consequently  built  around  the  Central  American  Inter- 
national Bureau.  Time  has  centered  them  more  definitely  around  it,1 

1 The  work  and  development  of  the  bureau  are  recorded  in  semi-annual  reports, 
which  are  published  as  follows: 

1.  September  15,  1908-March  14,  1909,  Centro-America,  I,  161-184. 

2.  March  15-September  14,  1909,  Memoria  de  la  Sccretaria  de  Relaciones  ex- 
terior es  . . . de  Costa  Rica,  1910,  40-44;  Centro-America,  I,  463-471. 

3.  September  15,  1909-March  14,  1910,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1910, 
44-48;  Centro-America,  II,  1-15. 

4.  March  15-September  14,  1910,  Centro-America,  II,  321-331. 

5.  September  15,  1910-March  14,  1911,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1912,  53-8; 
Centro-America,  III,  1-10. 

6.  March  15-September  14,  1911,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1912,  63-76; 
Centro-America,  III,  321-331. 

7.  September  15,  1911-March  14,  1912,  Centro-America,  IV,  1-13. 

8.  March  15-September  14,  1912,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1913,  91;  Centro- 
America,  IV,  481-5. 

9.  September  15, 1912-March  14, 191 3,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1914,53-55; 
Centro-Amtrica,  V,  161-163. 


INTERNATIONAL  BUREAU 


147 


and  therefore  some  account  of  its  operations  and  duties  as  they  have 
developed  will  indicate  what  Central  America  now  has  in  the  way 
of  peaceful  mechanism  outside  of  its  court. 

The  treaty  of  1906  for  the  establishment  of  a Central  American 
International  Bureau  failed  to  specify  duties.  Its  successor  of  1907 
left  little  to  chance,  and  the  duties  of  the  bureau  now  are  as  follows: 

Art.  I.  The  following  Central  American  interests  are  recognized  as  being 
those  to  which  special  attention  should  be  paid : 

1.  To  combine  every  effort  toward  the  peaceful  re-organization  of  their 
mother  country,  Central  America. 

2.  To  impress  upon  public  education  an  essentially  Central  American 
character,  in  a uniform  sense,  making  it  as  broad,  practical,  and  complete 
as  possible,  in  accordance  with  the  modern  pedagogical  tendency. 

3.  The  development  of  Central  American  commerce  and  of  all  that  may 
tend  to  make  it  more  active  and  profitable,  and  its  expansion  with  other 
nations. 

4.  The  advancement  of  agriculture  and  industries  that  can  be  developed 
to  advantage  in  its  different  sections. 

5.  The  uniformity  of  civil,  commercial,  and  criminal  legislation,  recog- 
nizing as  a fundamental  principle  the  inviolability  of  life,  respect  for  prop- 
erty, and  the  most  absolute  sacredness  of  the  personal  rights  of  man;  uni- 
formity in  the  system  of  custom-houses;  in  the  monetary  system,  in  such 
manner  as  to  secure  a fixed  rate  of  exchange;  general  sanitation,  and  es- 
pecially that  of  the  Central  American  ports;  confidence  in  the  Central 
American  credit;  uniformity  in  the  system  of  weights  and  measures;  the 
definition  of  what  constitutes  real  property,  in  such  a firm  and  unquestion- 
able manner  as  will  serve  as  a solid  foundation  for  credit  and  permit  the 
establishment  of  mortgage  banks. 

It  will  be  recalled  that  the  sixth  of  the  seven  conventions  of  1907 
provided  for  a series  of  Central  American  conferences  to  convene 
annually  on  New  Year’s  day.  The  convention  had  a duration  of 
five  years  and  six  conferences  were  held  to  work  up  into  treaties 

10.  March  15-September  14,  1913,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1914,  55-60; 
Centro-America,  V,  481-484. 

11.  September  15,  1913-March  14,  1914,  Centro-A.merica,  VI,  161-165. 

12.  March  15-September  14,  1914,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1915  (1914), 
113-118;  Centro-America,  VI,  481-485. 

13.  September  15,  1914-March  14,  1915,  Centro-America,  VII,  161-169. 

14.  March  15-September  14,  1915,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1915,  157-166; 
Centro-America,  VII,  481-490. 

15.  September  15,  1915-March  14,  1916,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1915, 
170-173;  Centro-America,  VIII,  161-164. 

16.  March  15,  1916-September  14,  1916,  Centro-America,  VIII,  481-. 


148 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


material  on  which  agreement  seemed  to  be  ripe  or  worth  trying  for.1 
The  Central  American  International  Bureau  prepared  the  programs 
for  the  conferences,  and  acts  as  their  central  and  ratifying  office.  The 
conference  of  1914  refrained  from  naming  the  place  for  the  next  meet- 
ing, thus  suspending  the  series  until  the  bureau  should  be  able  to 
report  the  execution  of  those  conventions  already  signed  and  not 
yet  executed.  This  was  a sensible  step  because  many  of  the  pro- 
visions already  made  on  paper  offered  great  administrative  and  legis- 
lative problems  before  they  could  be  put  into  effect.  If  depreciation 
of  paper  promises  was  to  be  avoided,  some  must  be  redeemed  before 
more  were  issued.  Central  America  is  confidently  looking  forward 
to  a full  redemption  of  promises. 

The  conferences  naturally  discuss  vital  problems  of  Central  America. 
Their  activities,  therefore,  furnish  the  best  account  of  the  system 
that  aims  to  make  a new  Central  America. 


PROGRESS  TOWARD  EDUCATIONAL  UNITY. 

Education  is  the  great  need  of  the  Central  American  people.  To 
be  sure,  Costa  Rica  spends  more  on  public  instruction  than  on  prep- 
aration for  war  and  has  a percentage  of  literacy  that  compares  fa- 
vorably with  that  of  Europe,  but  the  other  four  states  are  deficient 

1 The  following  list  indicates  where  the  documents  relating  to  recent  Central 
American  Conferences  may  be  found: 

Preliminary  Central  American  Peace  Conference,  September  16-17,  1907, 
Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1907,  643-652,  665,  681-684. 

Central  American  Peace  Conference  (preliminary  sessions),  November  r2-i3, 
1907,  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1907,  685-686. 

Central  American  Peace  Conference,  November  15-December  20,  1907,  “Report 
of  United  States  delegate,”  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1907,  665-727. 

First  Central  American  Conference,  Tegucigalpa,  Honduras,  January  1-20,  1909, 
Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1909,  379-382;  protocols  of  sessions,  Memoria 
de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1908,  5-36. 

Second  Central  American  Conference,  San  Salvador,  February  1-5,  1910,  pro- 
tocols of  sessions,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1910,  11-23. 

Third  Central  American  Conference,  Guatemala,  January  1-20,  191T. 

Fourth  Central  American  Conference,  Managua,  January  1,  1912,  program, 
Cenlro-America,  III,  482-487. 

Fifth  Central  American  Conference,  San  Jos6,  January  1-16,  1913,  program, 
Centro- America,  IV,  497-9;  protocols  of  sessions,  Memoria  de  . . . Costa  Rica,  1913, 
XV-XVII,  27-39. 

Sixth  Central  American  Conference,  Tegucigalpa,  January  1-8,  1914,  program, 
Centro-Amtrica,  V,  485-488;  protocols  of  sessions,  Centro-America,  VI,  1-10. 


EDUCATIONAL  PROGRESS 


149 


in  educational  results.1  To  correct  this  deficiency  the  San  Jose 
conference  of  1906  provided  for  a pedagogical  institute  to  train 
teachers,  and  the  convention  was  re-enacted  at  Washington  the  next 
year.  Its  purpose  is  “to  model  public  instruction  on  a spirit  of 
Central  Americanism  and  to  direct  it  uniformly  along  the  lines  which 
modern  pedagogy  establishes.”  Each  state  was  to  send  at  least 
40  students 2 to  the  institute,  and  the  scheme  was  conceived  as  estab- 
lishing a pedagogical  league,  “the  first  step  toward  the  unification 
of  the  systems  of  education,”  for  a period  of  15  years.  This  be- 
ginning was  designed  to  carry  on  the  work  recommended  by  a Central 
American  Pedagogical  Congress  which  met  at  Guatemala  City  in 
1897  on  the  initiative  of  the  Central  Academy  of  Masters.  That  con- 
gress had  recommended  a scheme  of  study  for  the  first  six  grades,  to 
which  the  prescribed  work  in  the  schools  substantially  conformed  in 
1909.3  Such  conformity  was  necessary  if  grade  teachers  of  the  five 
republics  were  to  be  given  the  same  normal  instruction. 

Actual  provision  for  the  normal  institute  was  made  at  the  Second 
Central  American  Conference  on  February  2,  1910,  when  a conven- 
tion approving  building  plans,  presented  by  Costa  Rica,  was  signed. 
The  edifice  and  equipment  were  to  cost  $300,000,  each  state  paying 
$60,000.  The  first  payment  was  to  be  $5,000  and  monthly  payments 
of  $1,000  were  to  be  made  thereafter,  the  last  being  due  in  November, 


1 The  following  details  of  primary  education  were  prepared  in  1914  by  the  Central 
American  Bureau: 

Costa  Rica. — Population,  410,981;  primary  schools,  383;  teachers,  11,911;  pupils, 
3L4°7- 

Guatemala. — Population,  2,092,824;  primary  schools,  1,837;  teachers,  (no 
data);  pupils,  61,163. 

Honduras.-— Population,  650,000;  primary  schools,  890;  teachers,  956;  pupils, 
93,253- 

Nicaragua. — Population,  689,891;  primary  schools,  414;  teachers,  208;  pupils, 


35,°°°- 

Salvador. — Population,  1,200,000;  primary  schools,  722;  teachers,  1,196;  pupils, 
43,282. 

This  gives  the  following  totals  for  Central  America:  Population,  5,043,696; 
primary  schools,  4,246;  pupils,  264,105;  percentage  of  pupils  to  total  population, 
.052. 

Similar  figures  for  the  United  States  are:  Population,  101,151,900;  teachers, 
580,058;  pupils,  19,153,796;  percentage  of  pupils  to  population,  .189. 


1 The  maximum  is- 100  students  each. 


3 See  table  in  Centro-America,  I,  605. 


I5° 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


1914.  These  plans  were  delayed,  and  at  the  fifth  conference,  on 
January  8,  1913,  a motion  for  realizing  them  was  passed. 

At  the  Sixth  Central  American  Conference  in  1914  further  action 
respecting  education  was  taken.  Calling  attention  to  the  fact  that 
the  general  treaty  of  1907  validated  all  professional  and  secondary 
school  titles  of  the  five  republics  in  each  of  them,  a resolution 
instructed  the  bureau  to  prepare  a scheme  of  primary,  secondary 
and  professional  instruction  for  Central  America  for  the  considera- 
tion of  the  governments.1  This  scheme  was  submitted  to  the  govern- 
ments on  November  27,  191s,2  and  awaits  final  action. 

At  the  Third  Central  American  Conference  the  unification  of 
both  primary  and  secondary  education  was  provided  in  a convention 
signed  at  Guatemala  City  on  January  12,  1911.  A scientific  study 
of  the  subject  was  to  be  made  in  each  country  and  a pedagogical 
congress  designated  to  meet  at  San  Jose  the  next  December  to  adopt 
a unified  system  of  education  and  formulate  programs  on  each  subject 
according  to  the  best  modern  standards.3 

In  1914  the  conference  recommended  that  the  bureau  try  to  get 
the  governments  to  agree  upon  an  exchange  of  industrial  and  pro- 
fessional school  fellowships  in  order  that  youths  might  “acquire  an 
impartial,  larger  and  fraternal  judgment  and  develop  mutual 
interests.”4 

The  sixth  conference  suggested  to  the  governments  “the  advantage 
of  sending  two  students  from  each  republic  on  a tour  of  instruction 
to  the  principal  cities  of  the  United  States  under  the  direction  of 
a qualified  professor.  ”s 

Outside  the  field  of  formal  instruction  the  newspaper  is  the  most 
important  vehicle  of  education.  Central  America  not  being  populous, 
its  periodical  press  has  been  neither  extensive  nor  of  great  circulation. 
The  papers  that  circulated  among  the  literate  had  an  important  effect 
because  the  literate  led  those  who  were  strangers  to  the  alphabet. 
In  the  old  days  unrestrained  violence  was  a distinguishing  charac- 
teristic of  the  Central  American  editor.  Artists  with  invective  in 
an  idiom  of  marvelous  elasticity  in  its  epithets,  the  editors  used  to 

1 Centro- America  VI,  7-8.  2 Ibid.,  VIII,  1-12. 

^ Ibid,.,  Ill,  136-137.  4 Ibid.,  VI,  8-9. 


s Ibid.,  VI,  6. 


FUTURE  OF  CENTRAL  AMERICA 


ISI 

inveigh  against  their  political  opponents  or  the  other  countries  with 
picturesque  abandon.  However,  the  editors  caught  the  spirit  of 
Central  Americanism.  They  gathered  on  October  29-31,  1911,  at 
Guatemala  City  for  a Central  American  Congress  of  Periodical 
Editors;  and  they  buried  the  past.  Sixteen  publications  agreed  to 
put  themselves  at  the  service  of  the  cause  of  Central  American  union 
and  to  make  all  their  date  lines  read:  “Republic  of  Central  America, 
State  of ,”  a caption  now  also  carried  on  all  official  publi- 

cations of  the  five  countries.  They  agreed  to  abstain  from  a besetting 
sin  by  omitting  from  political  discussions  all  personal  references  of 
an  irritating  character,1  and  they  set  a lofty  example  to  the  metro- 
politan editors  of  the  world  in  the  following  declaration: 

On  behalf  of  the  moral  regeneration  of  Central  America,  the  associates 
in  a pact  of  honor  agree; 

a.  To  abstain  from  publishing  pornographic  and  erotic  matter  which 
may  corrupt  manners; 

b.  To  give  no  publicity  to  the  details  of  criminal  acts  which  may  en- 
courage imitation  of  the  crimes.2 

A Central  American  Press  Association  was  formed,  and  strong 
arguments  presented  in  favor  of  a newspaper  campaign  to  effect  the 
union  of  Central  America  before  the  centenary  of  independence  from 
Spain,  September  15,  1921. 3 


FUTURE  OF  CENTRAL  AMERICA. 

Commerce,  communication,  agriculture,  all  the  activities  that  go 
to  make  up  civilized  existence  might  be  similarly  reviewed,  and  in 
each  field  the  impression  would  be  gained  that  Central  America  is 
finding  herself.  Accomplishments  in  the  various  fields  of  reform, 
of  course,  vary,  and  in  truth  the  net  result  throughout  the  five  re- 
publics is  still  small.  Nevertheless,  the  questions  are  complex,  and 

"“The  Congress  recognizes  the  advisability  of  unifying  opinion  on  the  senti- 
ment for  abolishing  the  custom  of  periodicals  of  making  insulting  attacks  and 
personal  discussions  in  which  principles  and  doctrines  are  lost  to  sight.”  ( Centro - 
America , III,  560,  note.) 

2 Centro- America,  III,  558. 


3 Ibid.,  IV,  191-206. 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


IS2 

the  effect  of  the  efforts  is  visibly  seen  in  each  one  of  them.  Central 
American  conventions  have  not  failed  of  their  purpose  just  because 
they  have  not  always  been  made  operative.  For  they  have  imposed 
national  changes  in  the  republics,  have  bred  reform  singly  where 
they  apparently  seemed  sterile  collectively.  National  decrees  and 
laws,  treaties  between  contiguous  states,  have  led  to  improvement 
and  tended  to  harmonize  systems.  That  is  necessary  preparation 
for  the  eventual  culmination. 

Most  promising  of  all,  a change  is  taking  place  in  the  people. 
Central  America  has  lacked  diversified  leaders.  Not  long  ago,  a 
career  meant  politics,  and  success  and  honor  came  only  to  the  gov- 
ernment official.  An  over-supply  of  officials  and  the  lack  of  other 
recognized  careers  were  the  twin  causes  of  revolutionary  conditions. 
Now  young  men  of  parts  find  other  paths  of  honor  opened  to  them 
in  mining,  industry,  commerce  and  agriculture.  Central  America’s 
civilization  is  becoming  diversified. 

Every  one  who  has  examined  the  subject  has  come  to  the  belief 
that  Central  America  is  destined  to  federate.  The  foreigner  who 
studies  the  matter  is  only  less  positive  than  the  native.  Nevertheless, 
as  we  have  seen,  Central  America  has  failed  half  a dozen  times  to 
attain  that  result.  Perhaps  the  distinctive  cause  is  that  nature  gave 
Central  America  a canal  route.  That  natural  dowry  has  been  Central 
America’s  Nemesis  and  her  hope  of  fortune.  The  five  states,  which 
have  a total  area  of  about  three-fourths  that  of  Texas,  are  still  quite 
poor,  and  for  the  most  part  heavily  in  debt.  All  through  the  19th 
century  canal  plans  were  being  made.  Central  America  had  a golden 
egg  and  the  states  themselves  were  well  aware  of  it.  The  efforts 
to  build  a canal  were  many,  and  few  of  them  failed  to  be  reflected 
in  Central  American  politics.  States  without  a route  wanted  to 
federate  so  that  members  of  the  federation  would  share  the  price 
of  the  canal.  States  with  a route  insisted  on  retaining  the  price 
of  the  canal,  in  or  out  of  a federation.  Ambitious  dictators  had  an 
eye  on  the  possibility  of  forcing  a federation  and  then  cashing  in 
the  canal  privilege.  In  the  end,  no  one  got  the  plum,  for  the  canal 
was  built  at  Panama.  But  a possible  route  remained  and  Nicaragua 
9.t  one  time  tried  to  realize  on  it.  Nicaragua  has  now  given  an  option 


FUTURE  OF  CENTRAL  AMERICA  1 53 

to  the  United  States  on  her  part  of  the  route  by  way  of  the  San  Juan 
River  and  the  lake,  Costa  Rica  and  the  United  States  are  bound 
by  a protocol  of  December  1,  1900,  to  “enter  into  negotiations  with 
each  other  to  settle  the  plan  and  the  agreements,  in  detail,  found 
necessary  to  accomplish  the  construction  and  to  provide  for  the 
ownership  and  control”  of  a canal,  “when  the  President  of  the  United 
States  is  authorized  by  law  to  acquire  control  of  such  portion  of  the 
territory  now  belonging  to  Costa  Rica  as  may  be  desirable  and  nec- 
essary.” Costa  Rica  therefore  cannot  dispose  elsewhere  of  such 
territory,  and  it  may  be  assumed  that  the  canal  route  no  longer  has 
an  open  market. 

This  has  a direct  bearing  on  Central  American  federation,  for  there 
is  now  no  permanent  cause  for  dissension  in  Central  American  politics. 
With  this  difficulty  removed,  with  the  many  rudimentary  develop- 
ments and  stable  reforms  of  the  1907  conventions  in  existence,  Central 
America  is  in  truth  seeing  the  dawn  of  a new  day  in  the  beginning 
of  a unified  civilization  made  possible  by  the  acts  of  the  Central 
American  conference  series  and  by  the  national  laws  inspired  by 
these  conferences. 

A few  years  hence,  on  September  15,  1921,  the  five  states  will 
celebrate  the  centenary  of  their  independence.  The  intervening 
time  until  then  is  ample  to  prepare  a new  United  States  of  Central 
America,  if  it  is  well  employed.  The  friends  of  Central  America 
feel  that  she  should  adopt  that  ambition  as  her  cardinal  policy. 
They  feel  that  her  separate  states  should  now  make  all  possible  re- 
forms looking  toward  that  end.  They  feel  that  her  constitutions 
should  be  scientifically  analyzed,  and  from  such  studies  a draft 
constitution  for  the  new  federation  should  be  produced.  They  feel 
that  her  experts  in  finance  should  study  the  national  debts  and 
devise  equitable  methods  of  consolidating  them, — possibly  by  under- 
taking projects  of  real  Central  American  scope  such  as  the  consoli- 
dation of  railroad,  telegraph  and  telephone  systems. 

The  spirit  of  Central  America  is  ready  to  realize  the  great  ideal 
of  a centennial  union.  Statesmen  of  broad  vision  are  needed  to 
make  the  idea  their  own  and  to  lead  the  five  sister  states  to  the  common 
goal. 


APPENDIX  I. 


a.  General  Treaty  of  Peace  and  Amity. 

The  Governments  of  the  Republics  of  Costa  Rica,  Guatemala,  Honduras, 
Nicaragua,  and  Salvador,  being  desirous  of  establishing  the  foundations 
which  fix  the  general  relations  of  said  countries,  have  seen  fit  to  conclude 
a General  Treaty  of  Peace  and  Amity  which  will  attain  said  end,  and  for 
that  purpose  have  named  as  Delegates: 

Costa  Rica:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Luis  Anderson  and  Don 
Joaquin  B.  Calvo; 

Guatemala:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Antonio  Batres  Jauregui, 
Doctor  Don  Luis  Toledo  Herrarte,  and  Don  Victor  Sanchez-Ocana; 

Honduras:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Policarpo  Bonilla,  Doctor 
Don  Angel  Ugarte,  and  Don  E.  Constantino  Fiallos; 

Nicaragua:  Their  Excellencies  Doctors  Don  Jose  Madriz  and  Don 
Luis  F.  Corea;  and 

Salvador:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Salvador  Gallegos,  Doctor 
Don  Salvador  Rodrlguez-Gonzalez,  and  Don  Federico  Mejia. 

By  virtue  of  the  invitation  sent  in  accordance  with  Article  II  of  the 
Protocol  signed  at  Washington  on  September  17,  1907,  by  the  Plenipo- 
tentiary Representatives  of  the  five  Central  American  Republics,  their 
excellencies,  the  Representative  of  the  Government  of  the  United  Mexican 
States,  Ambassador  Don  Enrique  C.  Creel,  and  the  Representative  of  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  of  America,  Mr.  William  I.  Buchanan, 
were  present  at  all  the  deliberations. 

The  Delegates,  assembled  in  the  Central  American  Peace  Conference 
at  Washington,  after  having  communicated  to  one  another  their  respec- 
tive full  powers,  which  they  found  to  be  in  due  form,  have  agreed  to  carry 
out  the  said  purpose  in  the  following  manner: 

Art.  I. — The  Republics  of  Central  America  consider  as  one  of  their 
first  duties,  in  their  mutual  relations,  the  maintenance  of  peace ; and  they 
bind  themselves  always  to  observe  the  most  complete  harmony,  and  de- 
cide every  difference  or  difficulty  that  may  arise  among  them,  of  what- 
soever nature  it  may  be,  by  means  of  the  Central  American  Court  of  Justice, 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


ii 

created  by  the  Convention  which  they  have  concluded  for  that  purpose 
on  this  date. 

Art.  II. — Desiring  to  secure  in  the  Republics  of  Central  America  the 
benefits  which  are  derived  from  the  maintenance  of  their  institutions, 
and  to  contribute  at  the  same  time  to  maintaining  their  stability  and  the 
prestige  with  which  they  ought  to  be  surrounded,  it  is  declared  that  every 
disposition  or  measure  which  may  tend  to  alter  the  constitutional  organ- 
ization in  any  of  them  is  to  be  deemed  a menace  to  the  peace  of  said 
Republics. 

Art.  III. — Taking  into  account  the  central  geographical  position  of  Hon- 
duras and  the  facilities  which  owing  to  this  circumstance  have  made  its 
territory  most  often  the  theater  of  Central  American  conflicts,  Honduras 
declares  from  now  on  its  absolute  neutrality  in  event  of  any  conflict  between 
the  other  Republics;  and  the  latter,  in  their  turn,  provided  such  neutrality 
be  observed,  bind  themselves  to  respect  it  and  in  no  case  to  violate  the 
Honduranean  territory. 

Art.  IV. — Bearing  in  mind  the  advantages  which  must  be  gained  from 
the  creation  of  Central  American  institutions  for  the  development  of  their 
most  vital  interests,  besides  the  Pedagogical  Institute  and  the  Interna- 
tional Central  American  Bureau  which  are  to  be  established  according  to 
the  Conventions  concluded  to  that  end  by  this  Conference,  the  creation 
of  a practical  Agricultural  School  in  the  Republic  of  Salvador,  one  of 
Mines  and  Mechanics  in  that  of  Honduras,  and  another  of  Arts  and  Trades 
in  that  of  Nicaragua,  is  especially  recommended  to  the  Governments. 

Art.  V.- — In  order  to  cultivate  the  relations  between  the  States,  the 
contracting  Parties  obligate  themselves  each  to  accredit  to  the  others  a 
permanent  Legation. 

Art.  VI. — The  citizens  of  one  of  the  contracting  Parties,  residing  in 
the  territory  of  any  of  the  others,  shall  enjoy  the  same  civil  rights  as  are 
enjoyed  by  nationals,  and  shall  be  considered  as  citizens  in  the  country 
of  their  residence  if  they  fulfill  the  conditions  which  the  respective  con- 
stituent laws  provide.  Those  that  are  not  naturalized  shall  be  exempt  from 
obligatory  military  service,  either  on  sea  or  land,  and  from  every  forced 
loan  or  military  requisition,  and  they  shall  not  be  obliged  on  any  account 
to  pay  greater  contributions  or  ordinary  or  extraordinary  imposts  than 
those  which  natives  pay. 

Art.  VII. — The  individuals  who  have  acquired  a professional  degree 
in  any  of  the  contracting  Republics,  may,  without  special  exaction,  prac- 
tice their  professions,  in  accordance  with  the  respective  laws,  in  any  one 
of  the  others,  without  other  requirements  than  those  of  presenting  the 


TREATY  OF  PEACE  AND  AMITY 


iii 

respective  degree  or  diploma  properly  authenticated  and  of  proving,  in 
case  of  necessity,  their  personal  identity  and  of  obtaining  a permit  from 
the  Executive  Power  where  the  law  so  requires. 

In  like  manner  shall  validity  attach  to  the  scientific  studies  pursued 
in  the  universities,  professional  schools,  and  the  schools  of  higher  educa- 
tion of  any  one  of  the  contracting  countries,  provided  the  documents  which 
evidence  such  studies  have  been  authenticated,  and  the  identity  of  the 
person  proved. 

Art.  VIII. — Citizens  of  the  signatory  countries  who  reside  in  the  terri- 
tory of  the  others  shall  enjoy  the  right  of  literary,  artistic  or  industrial 
property  in  the  same  manner  and  subject  to  the  same  requirements  as 
natives. 

Art.  IX. — The  merchant  ships  of  the  signatory  countries  shall  be  consid- 
ered upon  the  sea,  along  the  coasts,  and  in  the  ports  of  said  countries  as 
national  vessels;  they  shall  enjoy  the  same  exemptions,  immunities  and  con- 
cessions as  the  latter,  and  shall  not  pay  other  dues  nor  be  subject  to  further 
taxes  than  those  imposed  upon  and  paid  by  the  vessels  of  the  country. 

Art.  X. — The  Governments  of  the  contracting  Republics  bind  them- 
selves to  respect  the  inviolability  of  the  right  of  asylum  aboard  the  mer- 
chant vessels  of  whatsoever  nationality  anchored  in  their  ports.  Therefore, 
only  persons  accused  of  common  crimes  can  be  taken  from  them  after 
due  legal  procedure  and  by  order  of  the  competent  judge.  Those  prose- 
cuted on  account  of  political  crimes  or  common  crimes  in  connection  with 
political  ones,  can  only  be  taken  therefrom  in  case  they  have  embarked 
in  a port  of  the  State  which  claims  them,  during  their  stay  in  its  juris- 
dictional waters,  and  after  the  requirements  hereinbefore  set  forth  in  the 
case  of  common  crimes  have  been  fulfilled. 

Art.  XI. — The  Diplomatic  and  Consular  Agents  of  the  contracting 
Republics  in  foreign  cities,  towns  and  ports  shall  afford  to  the  persons, 
vessels  and  other  property  of  the  citizens  of  any  one  of  them,  the  same 
protection  as  to  the  persons,  ships  and  other  properties  of  their  compatriots, 
without  demanding  for  their  services  other  or  higher  charges  than  those 
usually  made  with  respect  to  their  nationals. 

Art.  XII. — In  the  desire  of  promoting  commerce  between  the  contracting 
Republics,  their  respective  Governments  shall  agree  upon  the  establishment 
of  national  merchant  marines  engaged  in  coastwise  commerce  and  the 
arrangements  to  be  made  with  and  the  subsidies  to  be  granted  to  steamship 
companies  engaged  in  the  trade  between  national  and  foreign  ports. 

Art.  XIII. — There  shall  be  a complete  and  regular  exchange  of  every 
class  of  official  publications  between  the  contracting  Parties. 


IV 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


Art.  XIV. — Public  instruments  executed  in  one  of  the  contracting 
Republics  shall  be  valid  in  the  others,  provided  they  shall  have  been  properly 
authenticated  and  in  their  execution  the  laws  of  the  Republic  whence 
they  issue  shall  have  been  observed. 

Art.  XV. — The  judicial  authorities  of  the  contracting  Republics  shall 
carry  out  the  judicial  commissions  and  warrants  in  civil,  commercial  or 
criminal  matters,  with  regard  to  citations,  interrogatories  and  other  acts 
of  procedure  or  judicial  function. 

Other  judicial  acts,  in  civil  or  commercial  matters,  arising  out  of  a personal 
suit,  shall  have  in  the  territory  of  any  one  of  the  contracting  Parties  equal 
force  with  those  of  the  local  tribunals  and  shall  be  executed  in  the  same 
manner,  provided  always  that  they  shall  first  have  been  declared  execu- 
tory by  the  Supreme  Tribunal  of  the  Republic  wherein  they  are  to  be 
executed,  which  shall  be  done  if  they  meet  the  essential  requirements  of 
their  respective  legislation  and  they  shall  be  carried  out  in  accordance 
with  the  laws  enacted  in  each  country  for  the  execution  of  judgments. 

Art.  XVI. — Desiring  to  prevent  one  of  the  most  frequent  causes  of 
disturbances  in  the  Republics,  the  contracting  Governments  shall  not 
permit  the  leaders  or  principal  chiefs  of  political  refugees,  nor  their  agents, 
to  reside  in  the  departments  bordering  on  the  countries  whose  peace  they 
might  disturb. 

Those  who  may  have  established  their  permanent  residence  in  a frontier 
department  may  remain  in  the  place  of  their  residence  under  the  imme- 
diate surveillance  of  the  Government  affording  them  an  asylum,  but  from 
the  moment  when  they  become  a menace  to  public  order  they  shall  be 
included  in  the  rule  of  the  preceding  paragraph. 

Art.  XVII. — Every  person,  no  matter  what  his  nationality,  who,  within 
the  territory  of  one  of  the  contracting  Parties,  shall  initiate  or  foster 
revolutionary  movements  against  any  of  the  others,  shall  be  immediately 
brought  to  the  capital  of  the  Republic,  where  he  shall  be  submitted  to 
trial  according  to  law. 

Art.  XVIII. — With  respect  to  the  Bureau  of  Central  American  Republics 
which  shall  be  established  in  Guatemala,  and  with  respect  to  the  Peda- 
gogical Institute  which  is  to  be  created  in  Costa  Rica,  the  Conventions 
celebrated  to  that  end,  shall  be  observed,  and  those  that  refer  to  Extradi- 
tion, Communications,  and  Annual  Conferences,  shall  remain  in  full  force 
for  the  unification  of  Central  American  interests. 

Art.  XIX. — The  present  Treaty  shall  remain  in  force  for  the  term  of 
ten  years  counted  from  the  day  of  the  exchange  of  ratifications.  Never- 
theless, if  one  year  before  the  expiration  of  said  term,  none  of  the  contract- 


ADDITIONAL  TREATY  OF  PEACE 


V 


ing  Parties  shall  have  given  special  notice  to  the  others  concerning  its 
intention  to  terminate  it,  it  shall  remain  in  force  until  one  year  after 
such  notification  shall  have  been  made. 

Art.  XX. — The  stipulations  of  the  Treaties  heretofore  concluded  among 
the  contracting  Countries,  being  comprised  or  suitably  modified  in  this, 
it  is  declared  that  all  stipulations  remain  void  and  revoked  by  the  present, 
after  final  approval  and  exchange  of  ratifications. 

Art.  XXI. — The  exchange  of  ratifications  of  the  present  Treaty,  as  well 
as  that  of  the  other  Conventions  of  this  date,  shall  be  made  by  means 
of  communications  which  are  to  be  addressed  by  the  Governments  to 
that  of  Costa  Rica,  in  order  that  the  latter  shall  notify  the  other  contracting 
States.  The  Government  of  Costa  Rica  shall  also  communicate  its  rati- 
fication if  it  effects  it. 

Signed  at  the  city  of  Washington  on  the  twentieth  day  of  December, 
one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  seven. 


Luis  Anderson 
J.  B.  Calvo 

Antonio  Batres  Jauregui 
Luis  Toledo  Herrarte 
Victor  Sanchez  O. 
Policarpo  Bonilla 
Angel  Ugarte 


E.  Constantino  Fiallos 
Jose  Madriz 

Luis  F.  Corea 
Salvador  Gallegos 
Salvador  Rodriguez  G. 

F.  Mejia 


b.  Additional  Treaty. 

The  Governments  of  the  Republics  of  Costa  Rica,  Guatemala,  Honduras, 
Nicaragua,  and  Salvador  have  seen  fit  to  conclude  a Convention  additional 
to  the  General  Treaty,  and  to  that  end  have  named  as  Delegates: 

Costa  Rica:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Luis  Anderson  and  Don 
Joaquin  B.  Calvo; 

Guatemala:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Antonio  Batres  Jauregui, 
Doctor  Don  Luis  Toledo  Herrarte,  and  Don  Victor  Sanchez-Ocana; 

Honduras:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Policarpo  Bonilla,  Doctor 
Don  Angel  Ugarte,  and  Don  E.  Constantino  Fiallos; 

Nicaragua:  Their  Excellencies  Doctors  Don  Jose  Madriz  and  Don 
Luis  F.  Corea;  and 

Salvador:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Salvador  Gallegos,  Doctor 
Don  Salvador  Rodriguez-Gonzalez,  and  Don  Federico  Mejia. 

By  virtue  of  the  invitation  sent  in  accordance  with  Article  II  of  the 
Protocol  signed  at  Washington  on  September  17,  1907,  by  the  Plenipo- 


VI 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


tentiary  Representatives  of  the  five  Central  American  Republics,  their 
excellencies,  the  Representative  of  the  Government  of  the  United  Mexican 
States,  Ambassador  Don  Enrique  C.  Creel,  and  the  Representative  of 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  of  America,  Mr.  William  I.  Buchanan, 
were  present  at  all  the  deliberations. 

The  Delegates  assembled  in  the  Central  American  Peace  Conference 
at  Washington,  after  having  communicated  to  one  another  their  respective 
full  powers,  which  they  found  to  be  in  due  form,  have  agreed  to  carry 
out  the  said  purpose  in  the  following  manner: 

Art.  I. — The  Governments  of  the  High  Contracting  Parties  shall  not 
recognize  any  other  Government  which  may  come  into  power  in  any  of 
the  five  Republics  as  a consequence  of  a coup  d'etat,  or  of  a revolution 
against  the  recognized  Government,  so  long  as  the  freely  elected  representa- 
tives of  the  people  thereof,  have  not  constitutionally  re-organized  the 
country. 

Art.  II. — No  Government  of  Central  America  shall  in  case  of  civil 
war  intervene  in  favor  of  or  against  the  Government  of  the  country  where 
the  struggle  takes  place. 

Art.  III. — The  Governments  of  Central  America,  in  the  first  place,  are 
recommended  to  endeavor  to  bring  about,  by  the  means  at  their  command, 
a constitutional  reform  in  the  sense  of  prohibiting  the  re-election  of  the 
President  of  a Republic,  where  such  prohibition  does  not  exist,  secondly 
to  adopt  all  measures  necessary  to  effect  a complete  guaranty  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  alternation  in  power. 

Signed  at  the  city  of  Washington  on  the  twentieth  day  of  December 
one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  seven. 


Luis  Anderson 
J.  B.  Calvo 

Antonio  Batres  Jauregui 
Luis  Toledo  Herrarte 
Victor  Sanchez  O. 
Policarpo  Bonilla 
Angel  Ugarte 


E.  Constantino  Fiallos 
Jose  Madriz 

Luis  F.  Corea 
Salvador  Gallegos 
Salvador  Rodriguez  G. 

F.  Mejia. 


APPENDIX  II. 


a.  Convention  for  the  Establishment  of  a Central  American  Court  of 

Justice. 

The  Governments  of  the  Republics  of  Costa  Rica,  Guatemala,  Honduras, 
Nicaragua  and  Salvador,  for  the  purpose  of  efficaciously  guaranteeing 
their  rights  and  maintaining  peace  and  harmony  inalterably  in  their  re- 
lations, without  being  obliged  to  resort  in  any  case  to  the  employment 
of  force,  have  agreed  to  conclude  a Convention  for  the  constitution  of 
a Court  of  Justice  charged  with  accomplishing  such  high  aims,  and,  to 
that  end,  have  named  as  Delegates: 

Costa  Rica:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Luis  Anderson  and  Don 
Joaquin  B.  Calvo; 

Guatemala:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Antonio  Batres  Jauregui, 
Doctor  Don  Luis  Toledo  Herrarte,  and  Don  Victor  Sanchez-Ocana; 

Honduras:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Policarpo  Bonilla,  Doctor 
Don  Angel  Ugarte,  and  Don  E.  Constantino  Fiallos; 

Nicaragua:  Their  Excellencies  Doctors  Don  Jose  Madriz  and  Don 
Luis  F.  Corea;  and 

Salvador:  Their  Excellencies  Doctor  Don  Salvador  Gallegos,  Doctor 
Don  Salvador  Rodriguez-Gonzalez,  and  Don  Federico  Mejia. 

By  virtue  of  the  invitation  sent  in  accordance  with  Article  II  of  the 
Protocol  signed  at  Washington  on  September  17,  1907,  by  the  Plenipo- 
tentiary Representatives  of  the  five  Central  American  Republics,  their 
excellencies,  the  Representative  of  the  Government  of  the  United  Mexican 
States,  Ambassador  Don  Enrique  C.  Creel,  and  the  Representative  of  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  of  America,  Mr.  William  I.  Buchanan, 
were  present  at  all  the  deliberations. 

The  Delegates,  assembled  in  the  Central  American  Peace  Conference 
at  Washington,  after  having  communicated  to  one  another  their  respec- 
tive full  powers,  which  they  found  to  be  in  due  form,  have  agreed  to  carry 
out  the  said  purpose  in  the  following  manner: 


Vlll 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


Art.  I. — The  High  Contracting  Parties  agree  by  the  present  Convention 
to  constitute  and  maintain  a permanent  tribunal  which  shall  be  called 
the  “Central  American  Court  of  Justice,”  to  which  they  bind  themselves 
to  submit  all  controversies  or  questions  which  may  arise  among  them, 
of  whatsoever  nature  and  no  matter  what  their  origin  may  be,  in  case  the 
respective  Departments  of  Foreign  Affairs  should  not  have  been  able  to 
reach  an  understanding. 

Art.  II. — This  Court  shall  also  take  cognizance  of  the  questions  which 
individuals  of  one  Central  American  country  may  raise  against  any  of 
the  other  contracting  Governments,  because  of  the  violation  of  treaties 
or  conventions,  and  other  cases  of  an  international  character;  no  matter 
whether  their  own  Government  supports  said  claim  or  not;  and  provided 
that  the  remedies  which  the  laws  of  the  respective  country  provide  against 
such  violation  shall  have  been  exhausted  or  that  denial  of  justice  shall 
have  been  shown. 

Art.  III.1 — It  shall  also  take  cognizance  of  the  cases  which  by  common 
accord  the  contracting  Governments  may  submit  to  it,  no  matter  whether 
they  arise  between  two  or  more  of  them  or  between  one  of  said  Govern- 
ments and  individuals. 

Art.  IV. — The  Court  can  likewise  take  cognizance  of  the  international 
questions  which  by  special  agreement  any  one  of  the  Central  American 
Governments  and  a foreign  Government  may  have  determined  to  submit 
to  it. 

Art.  V.3 — The  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  shall  sit  at  the 
City  of  Cartago  in  the  Republic  of  Costa  Rica,  but  it  may  temporarily 
transfer  its  residence  to  another  point  in  Central  America  whenever  it 

1 An  additional  protocol,  signed  at  Washington,  December  20,  1907,  corrects 
this  article  to  read  as  follows: 

“It  shall  also  have  jurisdiction  over  cases  arising  between  any  of  the  contract- 
ing Governments  and  individuals,  when  by  common  accord  they  are  submitted 
to  it.” 

3 By  a convention  signed  at  Guatemala  City,  January  10,  1911,  and  owing  to 
the  destruction  of  the  Carnegie  palace  of  the  Court  of  Justice  at  Cartago  by  an 
earthquake  on  May  4,  1910,  the  Court  of  Justice  was  transferred  to  San  Jose. 
The  Guatemala  convention  provides: 

Art.  I. — Art.  V of  the  Treaty  of  Washington  of  December  20,  1907,  remains 
in  force  in  the  following  terms:  “The  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  shall 
sit  at  the  City  of  San  Jose  in  the  Republic  of  Costa  Rica,  but  it  may  temporarily 
transfer  its  residence  to  another  point  in  Central  America  whenever  it  deems 
it  expedient  for  reasons  of  health,  or  in  order  to  insure  the  exercise  of  its  functions, 
or  for  the  personal  safety  of  its  members.” 


CONVENTION  ESTABLISHING  COURT 


IX 


deems  it  expedient  for  reasons  of  health,  or  in  order  to  insure  the  exercise 
of  its  functions,  or  for  the  personal  safety  of  its  members. 

Art.  VI. — The  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  shall  consist  of  five 
Justices,  one  being  appointed  by  each  Republic  and  selected  from  among 
the  jurists  who  possess  the  qualifications  which  the  laws  of  each  country 
prescribe  for  the  exercise  of  high  judicial  office,  and  who  enjoy  the  highest 
consideration,  both  because  of  their  moral  character  and  their  professional 
ability. 

Vacancies  shall  be  filled  by  substitute  Justices,  named  at  the  same  time 
and  in  the  same  manner  as  the  regular  Justices  and  who  shall  unite  the 
same  qualifications  as  the  latter. 

The  attendance  of  the  five  justices  who  constitute  the  Tribunal  is  in- 
dispensable in  order  to  make  a legal  quorum  in  the  decisions  of  the  Court. 

Art.  VII. — The  Legislative  Power  of  each  one  of  the  five  contracting 
Republics  shall  appoint  their  respective  Justices,  one  regular  and  two 
substitutes. 

The  salary  of  each  Justice  shall  be  eight  thousand  dollars,  gold,  per 
annum,  which  shall  be  paid  them  by  the  Treasury  of  the  Court.  The 
salary  of  the  Justice  of  the  country  where  the  Court  resides  shall  be  fixed 
by  the  Government  thereof.  Furthermore  each  State  shall  contribute 
two  thousand  dollars,  gold,  annually  toward  the  ordinary  and  extraordi- 
nary expenses  of  the  Tribunal.  The  Governments  of  the  contracting 
Republics  bind  themselves  to  include  their  respective  contributions  in 
their  estimates  of  expenses  and  to  remit  quarterly  in  advance  to  the 
Treasury  of  the  Court  the  share  they  may  have  to  bear  on  account  of 
such  services. 

Art.  VIII. — The  regular  and  substitute  Justices  shall  be  appointed  for 
a term  of  five  years,  which  shall  be  counted  from  the  day  on  which  they 
assume  the  duties  of  their  office,  and  they  may  be  re-elected. 

In  case  of  death,  resignation  or  permanent  incapacity  of  any  of  them, 
the  vacancy  shall  be  filled  by  the  respective  Legislature,  and  the  Justice 
elected  shall  complete  the  term  of  his  predecessor. 

Art.  IX. — The  regular  and  substitute  Justices  shall  take  oath  or  make 
affirmation  prescribed  by  law  before  the  authority  that  may  have  appointed 
them,  and  from  that  moment  they  shall  enjoy  the  immunities  and  prerog- 
atives which  the  present  Convention  confers  upon  them.  The  regular 
Justices  shall  likewise  enjoy  thenceforth  the  salary  fixed  in  Article  VII. 

Art.  X. — While  they  remain  in  the  country  of  their  appointment  the 
regular  and  substitute  Justices  shall  enjoy  the  personal  immunity  which 
the  respective  laws  grant  to  the  magistrates  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 


X 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


Justice,  and  in  the  other  contracting  Republics  they  shall  have  the  privi- 
leges and  immunities  of  Diplomatic  Agents. 

Art.  XI. — The  office  of  Justice  while  held  is  incompatible  with  the 
exercise  of  his  profession,  and  with  the  holding  of  public  office.  The 
same  incompatibility  applies  to  the  substitute  Justices  so  long  as  they 
may  actually  perform  their  duties. 

Art.  XII. — At  its  first  annual  session  the  Court  shall  elect  from  among 
its  own  members  a President  and  Vice-President;  it  shall  organize  the 
personnel  of  its  office  by  designating  a Clerk,  a Treasurer,  and  such  other 
subordinate  employees  as  it  may  deem  necessary,  and  it  shall  draw  up 
the  estimate  of  its  expenses. 

Art.  XIII. — The  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  represents  the 
national  conscience  of  Central  America,  wherefore  the  Justices  who 
compose  the  Tribunal  shall  not  consider  themselves  barred  from  the  dis- 
charge of  their  duties  because  of  the  interest  which  the  Republics,  to  which 
they  owe  their  appointment,  may  have  in  any  case  or  question.  With 
regard  to  allegations  of  personal  interest,  the  rules  of  procedure  which 
the  Court  may  fix  shall  make  proper  provision. 

Art.  XIV. — When  differences  or  questions  subject  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Tribunal  arise,  the  interested  party  shall  present  a complaint  which 
shall  comprise  all  the  points  of  fact  and  law  relative  to  the  matter,  and 
all  pertinent  evidence.  The  Tribunal  shall  communicate  without  loss  of 
time  a copy  of  the  complaint  to  the  Governments  or  individuals  interested, 
and  shall  invite  them  to  furnish  their  allegations  and  evidence  within  the 
term  that  it  may  designate  to  them,  which,  in  no  case,  shall  exceed  sixty 
days  counted  from  the  date  of  notice  of  the  complaint. 

Art.  XV. — If  the  term  designated  shall  have  expired  without  answer 
having  been  made  to  the  complaint,  the  Court  shall  require  the  defendant 
or  defendants  to  do  so  within  a further  term  not  to  exceed  twenty  days, 
after  the  expiration  of  which  and  in  view  of  the  evidence  presented  and 
of  such  evidence  as  it  may  ex  officio  have  seen  fit  to  obtain,  the  Tribunal 
shall  render  its  decision  in  the  case,  which  decision  shall  be  final. 

Art.  XVI. — If  the  Government,  Governments  or  individuals  sued  shall 
have  appeared  in  time  before  the  Court,  presenting  their  allegations  and 
evidence,  the  Court  shall  decide  the  matter  within  thirty  days  following, 
without  further  process  or  proceedings;  but  if  a new  term  for  the  presen- 
tation of  evidence  be  solicited,  the  Court  shall  decide  whether  or  not  there 
is  occasion  to  grant  it;  and,  if  this  is  granted,  it  shall  fix  therefor  a reasonable 
time.  Upon  the  expiration  of  such  term,  the  Court  shall  pronounce  its 
final  judgment  within  thirty  days. 


CONVENTION  ESTABLISHING  COURT 


Xl 


Art.  XVII. — Each  one  of  the  Governments  or  individuals  directly- 
concerned  in  the  questions  to  be  considered  by  the  Court  has  the  right 
to  be  represented  before  it  by  a trustworthy  person  or  persons,  who  shall 
present  evidence,  formulate  arguments,  and  shall,  within  the  terms  fixed 
by  this  Convention  and  by  the  rules  of  the  Court  of  Justice,  do  everything 
that  in  their  judgment  shall  be  beneficial  to  the  defense  of  the  rights  they 
represent. 

Art.  XVIII. — From  the  moment  in  which  any  suit  is  instituted  against 
any  one  or  more  governments  up  to  that  in  which  a final  decision  has  been 
pronounced,  the  Court  may  at  the  solicitation  of  any  one  of  the  parties 
fix  the  situation  in  which  the  contending  parties  must  remain,  to  the  end 
that  the  difficulty  shall  not  be  aggravated  and  that  things  shall  be  con- 
served in  status  quo  pending  " a final  decision. 

Art.  XIX. — For  all  the  effects  of  this  Convention,  the  Central  American 
Court  of  Justice  may  address  itself  to  the  Governments  or  tribunals  of 
justice  of  the  contracting  States,  through  the  medium  of  the  Ministry 
of  Foreign  Relations  or  the  office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 
Justice  of  the  respective  country,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  requisite 
proceeding,  in  order  to  have  the  measures  that  it  may  dictate  within  the 
scope  of  its  jurisdiction  carried  out. 

Art.  XX. — It  may  also  appoint  special  commissioners  to  carry  out  the 
formalities  above  referred  to,  when  it  deems  it  expedient  for  their  better 
fulfilment.  In  such  case,  it  shall  ask  of  the  Government  where  the  pro- 
ceeding is  to  be  had,  its  co-operation  and  assistance,  in  order  that  the 
Commissioner  may  fulfill  his  mission.  The  contracting  Governments 
formally  bind  themselves  to  obey  and  to  enforce  the  orders  of  the  Court, 
furnishing  all  the  assistance  that  may  be  necessary  for  their  best  and 
most  expeditious  fulfilment. 

Art.  XXI.— In  deciding  points  of  fact  that  may  be  raised  before  it, 
the  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  shall  be  governed  by  its  free  judg- 
ment, and,  with  respect  to  points  of  law,  by  the  principles  of  international 
law.  The  final  judgment  shall  cover  each  one  of  the  points  in  litigation. 

Art.  XXII. — The  Court  is  competent  to  determine  its  jurisdiction, 
interpreting  the  Treaties  and  Conventions  germane  to  the  matter  in  dis- 
pute, and  applying  the  principles  of  international  law. 

Art.  XXIII. — Every  final  or  interlocutory  decision  shall  be  rendered 
with  the  concurrence  of  at  least  three  of  the  Justices  of  the  Court.  In 
case  of  disagreement,  one  of  the  substitute  Justices  shall  be  chosen  by  lot, 
and  if  still  a majority  of  three  be  not  thus  obtained  other  Justices  shall  be 
successively  chosen  by  lot  until  three  uniform  votes  shall  have  been  obtained. 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


xii 

Art.  XXIV. — The  decisions  must  be  in  writing  and  shall  contain  a 
statement  of  the  reasons  upon  which  they  are  based.  They  must  be 
signed  by  all  the  Justices  of  the  Court  and  countersigned  by  the  Clerk. 
Once  they  have  been  notified  they  can  not  be  altered  on  any  account; 
but,  at  the  request  of  any  of  the  parties,  the  Tribunal  may  declare  the 
interpretation  which  must  be  given  to  its  judgments. 

Art.  XXV. — The  judgments  of  the  Court  shall  be  communicated  to  the 
five  Governments  of  the  contracting  Republics.  The  interested  parties 
solemnly  bind  themselves  to  submit  to  said  judgments,  and  all  agree  to 
lend  all  moral  support  that  may  be  necessary  in  order  that  they  may  be 
properly  fulfilled,  thereby  constituting  a real  and  positive  guaranty  of 
respect  for  this  Convention  and  for  the  Central  American  Court  of 
Justice. 

Art.  XXVI. — The  Court  is  empowered  to  make  its  rules,  to  formulate 
the  rules  of  procedure  which  may  be  necessary,  and  to  determine  the  forms 
and  terms  not  prescribed  in  the  present  Convention.  All  the  decisions 
which  may  be  rendered  in  this  respect  shall  be  communicated  immedi- 
ately to  the  High  Contracting  Parties. 

Art.  XXVII. — The  High  Contracting  Parties  solemnly  declare  that 
on  no  ground  nor  in  any  case  will  they  consider  the  present  Convention 
as  void;  and  that,  therefore,  they  will  consider  it  as  being  always  in  force 
during  the  term  of  ten  years  counted  from  the  last  ratification.  In  the 
event  of  the  change  or  alteration  of  the  political  status  of  one  or  more 
of  the  Contracting  Republics,  the  functions  of  the  Central  American  Court 
of  Justice  created  by  this  Convention  shall  be  suspended  ipso  facto;  and 
a conference  to  adjust  the  constitution  of  said  Court  to  the  new  order  of 
things  shall  be  forthwith  convoked  by  the  respective  Governments;  in 
case  they  do  not  unanimously  agree  the  present  Convention  shall  be  con- 
sidered as  rescinded. 

Art.  XXVIII. — The  exchange  of  ratifications  of  the  present  Convention 
shall  be  made  in  accordance  with  Article  XXI  of  the  General  Treaty  of 
Peace  and  Amity  concluded  on  this  date. 

Provisional  Article.— As  recommended  by  the  five  Delegations  an  Arti- 
cle is  annexed  which  contains  an  amplification  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Central  American  Court  of  Justice,  in  order  that  the  Legislatures  may, 
if  they  see  fit,  include  it  in  this  Convention  upon  ratifying  it. 

Annexed  Article. — The  Central  American  Court  of  Justice  shall  also 
have  jurisdiction  over  the  conflicts  which  may  arise  between  the  Legis- 
lative, Executive  and  Judicial  Powers,  and  when  as  a matter  of  fact  the 


MATTERS  BEFORE  THE  COURT 


xiii 

judicial  decisions  and  resolutions  of  the  National  Congress  are  not 
respected. 

Signed  at  the  city  of  Washington  on  the  twentieth  day  of  December, 
one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  seven. 

Luis  Anderson 

J.  B.  Calvo 

Antonio  Batres  Jauregui 

Luis  Toledo  Herrarte 

Victor  Sanchez  O. 

Policarpo  Bonilla 

Angel  Ugarte 

b.  Matters  before  the  Central  American  Court  of  Justice. 

Regulations  of  the  Court,  December  2,  1911,  Andes  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia 
Centroamericana,  I,  339-353;  American  Journal  of  International  Law, 
Supplement,  VIII,  1 79-194. 

Ordinance  of  Procedure,  November  6,  1912,  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia 
Centroamericana,  II,  193-210;  cf.  project  of  same,  ibid.,  525,  52-54;  American 
Journal  of  International  Law,  Supplement,  VIII,  194-213. 

1.  The  Government  of  Honduras  vs.  the  Governments  of  Guatemala 
and  Salvador,  1908. 

Alleged  encouragement  of  revolutionary  outbreak;  Art.  XVII  of  general 
treaty  of  peace  and  amity  of  December  20,  1907. 

Interlocutory  decree  fixing  status  quo,  July  13,  1908;  modified  by  additional 
decrees  of  July  17,  July  25,  August  1 and  October  3,  1908. 

Decision  rendered,  December  19,  1908;  unfavorable  to  plaintiff. 

References:  Memoria  de  . . . Relaciones  exteriores  de  Costa  Rica  . . . 1909, 
vii-xi  and  9-10;  American  Journal  of  International  Law,  II,  835- 
841,  and  III,  434-436;  Nouveau  recueil  general  de  traites,  III2 * * * 6 
serie,  V,  325-352;  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia  Centroamericana, 
H,  88-89,  and  III,  7-8;  Comunicaciones  cruzadas  entre  la  Corte 
Suprema  de  Justicia  Centroamericana  y el  Gobierno  del  Salvador  con 
motivo  del  reciente  conflicto  hondureno  (San  Salvador,  1908). 

2.  Pedro  Andres  Fornos-Diaz  vs.  the  Government  of  Guatemala,  1909. 

Suit  by  Nicaraguan  for  alleged  damages  to  person  and  property. 

Decision  rendered,  ; declared  inadmissible. 

References:  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia  Centroamericana,  II,  89,  and 

III,  9. 


E.  Constantino  Fiallos 
Jose  Madriz 

Luis  F.  Corea 
Salvador  Gallegos 
Salvador  Rodriguez  G. 

F.  Mejia 


XIV 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


3.  Revolution  in  Nicaragua,  April  27-July  27,  1910.  (Extra-jurisdic- 
tional.) 

Tender  of  good  offices  to  Jose  Madriz  and  Juan  Jose  Estrada,  leaders  of 
opposing  parties. 

References:  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia  Centroamericana,  I,  146-164; 
and  II,  129-150;  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1910,  744-755. 

4.  Salvador  Cerda  vs.  the  Government  of  Costa  Rica,  1911. 

Habeas  corpus  suit  appealed  from  Supreme  Court  of  Costa  Rica  by 
a Nicaraguan;  Article  VI  of  general  treaty  of  peace  and  amity  of 
December  20,  1907. 

Decision  rendered,  October  14,  1911;  plea  denied. 

Reference:  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia  Centroamericana,  I,  199-214, 
357-360. 

5.  Mediation  between  Nicaraguan  factionists,  August  5-September  3, 
1912.  (Extra-jurisdictional.) 

Three  judges  of  the  court  and  its  clerk  appointed  as  a peace  commission 
to  visit  Nicaragua,  consult  contestants  and  offer  mediation;  proposi- 
tion for  truce  and  peace  conference  rejected  by  President  Diaz 
because  an  armistice  “would  surely  not  be  respected  by  the  revo- 
lution.” 

Reference:  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia  Centroamericana,  II,  1 29-1 50, 
183-192. 

6.  Felipe  Molina  Larios  vs.  the  Government  of  Honduras,  1913. 

Seizure  of  papers  and  expulsion  of  Nicaraguan  from  country;  Art.  VI 

of  general  treaty  of  peace  and  amity  of  December  20,  1907. 

Decision  rendered,  December  12,  1913;  court  lacked  jurisdiction. 

Reference:  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia  Centroamericana,  III,  26-66. 

7.  Alejandro  Bermudez  y Nunez  vs.  the  Government  of  Costa  Rica, 
1914- 

Expulsion  from  country  of  Nicaraguan  resident  in  Panama;  alleged 
violation  of  international  law,  and  of  national  law  of  July  18,  1894; 
Arts.  VI  and  XVII  of  general  treaty  of  peace  and  amity  of  December 
20,  1907;  claim  of  right  to  return  with  exercise  of  civil  rights;  claim 
for  damages. 

Decision  rendered,  April  7,  1914;  plea  declared  “without  ground  in 
all  its  parts.” 

Reference:  Anales  de  la  Corte  de  Justicia  Centroamericana,  IV,  1-119. 


MATTERS  BEFORE  THE  COURT 


XV 


8.  The  Government  of  Costa  Rica  vs.  the  Government  of  Nicaragua, 
1916. 

Alleged  violation  of  Canas- Jerez  treaty  of  April  15,  1858,  between  Costa 
Rica  and  Nicaragua;  alleged  violation  of  arbitral  award  of  President 
Cleveland  of  March  22,  1888;  free  navigation  of  San  Juan  River; 
accessory  riverain  rights;  maritime  mercantile  rights  in  territory 
stipulated  to  be  leased  to  United  States;  Art.  II  of  treaty  of 
August  5,  1914,  between  United  States  and  Nicaragua;  allegation 
of  nullity  as  respects  Nicaragua;  petition  for  interlocutory  decree. 

Interlocutory  decree  fixing  status  quo,  May  1,  19x6. 

Decision  rendered,  September  30,  1916;  favorable  to  Costa  Rica. 

References:  Memoria  de  ...  de  Relaciones  exterior es  de  Costa  Rica, 
1915,  viii-ix,  58-137;  Before  the  Central  American  Court  of  Justice, 
The  Republic  of  Costa  Rica  against  the  Republic  of  Nicaragua.  Com- 
plaint of  the  Republic  of  Costa  Rica  growing  out  of  a convention 
entered  into  by  the  Republic  of  Nicaragua  with  the  Republic  of 
the  United  States  of  America  for  the  sale  of  the  San  Juan  River  and 
other  matters.  With  appendices.  Translation;  Decision  and  Opin- 
ion of  the  Court  on  the  Complaint  of  the  Republic  of  Costa  Rica 
against  the  Republic  of  Nicaragua  . . . Translation  published  by 
the  Costa  Rican  Legation,  Washington;  same,  American  Journal 
of  International  Law,  XI,  181-229. 

9.  The  Government  of  Salvador  vs.  Nicaragua,  1916. 

Contest  of  right  to  lease  territory  in  Gulf  of  Fonseca;  Art  V of  con- 
vention of  August  5,  1914,  between  the  United  States  and  Nicaragua. 

Decision  rendered,  March,  1917;  favorable  to  Salvador. 

Reference:  Libro  rosado  de  El  Salvador.  Demanda  del  Gobierno  de 
El  Salvador  contra  el  Gobierno  de  Nicaragua  ante  la  Corte  de  Justicia 
Centroamericana . 


APPENDIX  III. 


Projects  of  Union,  1838  to  1-902. 

George  Williamson,  United  States  minister  to  Central  America  in  the 
70’s,  recorded  that  the  chief  obstacles  to  union  of  the  five  countries  were 
nine  in  number:  The  memory  of  sanguinary  struggles,  the  debt  of  the 
1838  federation,  local  prejudices,  refusal  to  allow  the  other  countries  to 
take  the  lead,  lack  of  homogeneity  in  population,  absence  of  strong  men, 
the  difficulty  of  intercommunication,  and  the  traditional  Costa  Rican 
policy  of  isolation.1  During  the  period  from  1838  to  1902  these  obstacles 
became  evident  and  then  began  to  disappear. 

On  April  17  and  July  17,  1842,  the  agreement  and  pact  of  the  Diet  of 
Chinandega  were  signed,  the  former  providing  a program  of  things  desired 
and  the  latter  establishing  the  constitution  of  a Central  American  Con- 
federation,2 on  the  basis  of  the  federation  of  1824.  The  effort  was  not 
completely  Central  American,  Guatemala  being  opposed  and  Costa  Rica 
holding  aloof. 

Substantially  the  same  performance  was  repeated  in  1848  by  the  Diet 
of  Nacaome. 

A third  effort  of  Honduras,  Nicaragua  and  Salvador  began  with  a na- 
tional congress  which  opened  at  Tegucigalpa  on  October  9,  1852,  as  a 
result  of  which  they  again  combined,  and  stayed  together  for  10  years. 
In  February,  1863,  however,  Salvador  and  Guatemala  got  into  war.  Hon- 
duras sided  with  Salvador,  and  Nicaragua  joined  Guatemala;  which 
brought  another  federation  to  an  untimely  end. 

A project  for  a complete  Central  American  diet  had  been  presented  to 
the  president  of  Costa  Rica  by  Francisco  Maria  Iglesias  on  November  25, 
1862,  following  a conference  and  agreement  between  certain  Central 
American  political  leaders.^  Costa  Rica  had  been  the  most  difficult  state 

! 1 Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1874,  172-174. 

2 The  texts  of  these  documents  are  reprinted  in  Centro-America,  II,  205-213, 
and  in  Lorenzo  Montufar,  Resena  histdrica  de  Centro-America,  IV,  266-282. 

3 Text  in  Centro-America,  II,  188. 


PROJECTS  OF  UNION 


xvn 


to  bring  into  schemes  of  union,1  and  in  fact  she  required  the  stabilizing 
effect  of  federation  least.  But  as  Central  America  was  incomplete  without 
her,  the  next  move,  which  included  her,  seemed  to  be  a step  in  advance. 
On  February  17,  1872,  Costa  Rica,  Guatemala,  Honduras  and  Salvador 
signed  at  La  Union,  Salvador,  a Pact  of  Central  American  Union.’  Nicara- 
gua this  time  was  staying  out.  She  had  a dispute  with  Costa  Rica  over 
the  interoceanic  canal  route.  At  Managua  on  August  26,  1873,  Nicaragua 
signed  with  Guatemala  and  Salvador  a treaty  in  which  they,  “being  con- 
vinced that  the  present  administration  of  Costa  Rica  is  hostile  to  the  peace 
of  the  Central  American  states,  pledge  themselves  to  maintain  a defensive 
alliance  against  that  government.”3 

General  Justo  Rufino  Barrios  came  to  power  as  president  of  Guatemala 
in  1873.  On  January  15,  1876,  at  his  invitation,  a conference  of  pleni- 
potentiaries of  the  five  states  met  at  Guatemala  City  for  the  purpose  of 
re-organizing  the  old  federation  of  1824,  and  on  February  28  signed  a 
“treaty  of  peace  preparatory  to  union.”  * Barrios  reverted  to  the  scheme 

1 Costa  Rica’s  “ traditional  policy  seems  to  be  that  of  isolation,  to  as  great 
an  extent  as  consistent  with  the  preservation  of  good  relations.”  (Minister 
George  Williamson  to  Secretary  of  State  Hamilton  Fish,  June  24,  1874,  Foreign 
Relations  of  the  United  States,  1874,  174.)  Costa  Rica’s  entry  into  new  schemes 
of  co-operation  may  be  considered  as  the  result  of  mature  conviction.  The  report 
of  the  Costa  Rican  committee  to  Congress  recommending  favorable  action  on 
the  Washington  treaties  referred  to  the  new  spirit  in  these  words:  “The  frequent 
argument  that  our  policy  toward  [Central  American  states]  . . . must  be  one  of 
abstention  and  isolation  is  an  argument  sustained  by  an  egoism  inconsistent  with 
the  irresistible  pacificatory,  commercial  and  altruistic  currents  which  dominate 
the  world.  To-day  the  formula  of  our  conduct  is  that  expressed  by  one  of  our 
prominent  public  men  in  summarizing  our  relations  with  the  other  countries 
of  Central  America:  ‘For  peace  with  all;  for  revolution  with  none.’”  (El  Foro, 
HI,  357-) 

’ Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1872,  520-523;  Nouveau  reeueil  general 
de  traites,  2e  serie,  111,476-483;  Tratados  internacionalos  celebrados  por  . . . Costa 
Rica,  II,  ix— 2i. 

3 Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  Slates,  1874,  112.  By  November  21,  the 
treaty  had  been  ratified  by  Guatemala,  Salvador  and  Nicaragua  and  “without 
doubt  will  also  be  ratified  by  the  new  government  that  is  proposed  to  be  organized 
in  Honduras.”  (Minister  George  Williamson  to  Secretary  of  State  Fish,  ibid., 

in.) 

* Tratados  internacionalos  celebrados  por  . . . Costa  Rica,  II,  23-29.  This  effort 
seems  to  be  not  unconnected  with  encouragement  by  the  United  States  and  will- 
ingness of  Costa  Rica.  Minister  George  Williamson  wrote  on  September  14,  1873, 
to  Secretary  of  State  Fish:  “It  is  my  purpose  ...  to  touch  upon,  as  adroitly  as  I 
can,  the  advantages  that  would  result  to  Central  America  from  a union  of  all 
the  states  under  one  government.  . . . The  universally  professed  sentiment  is  in 
favor  of  the  union,  except  among  the  office-holders.”  He  worked  with  that  object 
from  1873  to  1879-  The  president  of  Costa  Rica  in  1874  favored  and  worked 
for  such  a conference.  (Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1874,  1 25-135.) 


xviii  NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 

again  in  1883  when  he  was  in  the  full  bloom  of  a dictator’s  power.  He 
called  a congress  of  the  five  states  to  meet  at  San  Salvador  in  March,  1884, 
but  Costa  Rica,  evidently  suspecting  Barrios  of  a thirst  for  power  beyond 
the  borders  of  Guatemala,  declined  to  attend,  and  the  scheme  fell  through. 
In  his  next  move  Barrios  gave  evidence  of  ambition.  In  September  he 
entertained  the  presidents  of  Honduras  and  Salvador  and  a representative 
of  the  president  of  Nicaragua,  concluding  from  the  interview  that  they 
were  won  to  federation.  He  accordingly  had  the  legislative  assembly  of 
Guatemala  pass  a resolution  and  in  accordance  therewith  on  February  28, 
1885,  issued  a decree  declaring  the  five  states  of  Central  America  united 
into  one  federal  republic.1  This  move  did  not  succeed.  Barrios  at- 
tempted to  make  it  successful  by  armed  force.  Costa  Rica,  Nicaragua 
and  Salvador  formed  a league  with  Honduras,2  invaded  Guatemala  and 
Barrios  was  killed  in  battle  at  Chalchuapa  on  April  2.3  The  next  day 
the  Guatemalan  assembly  revoked  the  decree  of  February  28. 

Having  rejected  the  idea  of  combining  under  pressure,  Central  America 
lost  little  time  in  taking  another  tack.  In  Guatemala  City  on  February 
16,  1887,  all  five  countries  signed  a treaty  of  peace  and  friendship.  Many 
provisions  designed  to  weld  the  whole  of  Central  America  into  one  were 
incorporated  in  the  document,  but  the  most  promising  were  those  of  Arts. 
1,  26  and  27.  By  Art.  1,  all  disputes  were  to  be  arbitrated  by  Argentina, 
Belgium,  Chile,  Germany,  France,  Great  Britain,  Spain,  Switzerland  or 
the  United  States.  By  Art.  26,  a congress  was  to  meet  every  two  years, 
the  first  at  San  Jose  on  September  15,  1888;  and  by  Art.  27,  the  1890  con- 
gress was  to  form  a union. 4 A treaty  reforming  this  and  other  conventions 
of  February  16,  1887,  was  signed  at  San  Jose,  November  24,  1888.  By 

1 The  decree  was  governmental.  A proclamation  of  even  date  accompanying  it 
designated  Barrios  as  “supreme  military  chief  of  the  Central  American  Union.” 
For  texts  see  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1885,  75-81;  for  revocation 
of  decree,  see  ibid.,  103;  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  77,  446,  462. 

2 Treaty  of  peace  and  defensive  alliance,  signed  at  Namasigue,  April  n,  1885, 

{British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  77,  463-464);  see  also  treaty  of  Santa  Ana  of 
March  22,  1885.  ( Tratados  internacionalos  celebrados  por  . . . Costa  Rica,  II, 

375-378.) 

3 A treaty  of  peace  between  Guatemala,  Honduras  and  Salvador  was  signed  on 
September  12,  1885.  {Nouveau  recueil  general  de  traites,  2e  serie,  XIV,  268.) 

■<  The  text  is  printed  in  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1887,  101-107. 
The  Iglesias  project  of  1862  was  one  of  the  bases  of  study.  American  Minister 
Henry  C.  Hall  reported  in  September,  1888,  that  Costa  Rica,  Guatemala  and 
Honduras  had  ratified  the  treaty  unconditionally,  and  Salvador  with  amendments. 
Nicaragua  had  appointed  a delegation  to  the  congress  at  San  Jose  without  ratify- 
ing the  treaty.  ( Foreign  Relations,  1888,  165.) 


PROJECTS  OF  UNION 


XIX 


its  first  article  the  arbiter  state  in  case  of  a dispute  was  to  be  chosen  by 
lot  from  the  list  above  until  a satisfactory  one  was  drawn.1 

The  program  seems  to  have  run  ahead  of  schedule.  At  San  Salvador 
on  October  15,  1889,  without  waiting  for  the  proposed  congress  of  1890, 
the  five  states  drew  up  a Provisional  Pact  of  Union  for  what  was  to  be 
the  Republic  of  Central  America.2  No  tangible  results  seem  to  have  come 
from  that  effort,  and  revolutionary  conditions  in  the  following  year  pre- 
vented the  convoking  of  the  congress  to  form  a union  in  1890.3  On  Novem- 
ber 16,  1891,  at  Managua,  however,  Costa  Rica  and  Nicaragua  signed  a 
treaty  for  the  foundation  of  an  arbitral  “diet,”  which  was  to  become  Central 
American  if  the  other  states  would  join.-*  Its  provisions  clearly  fore- 
shadowed the  Central  American  court. 

Profiting  by  the  unsuccessful  treaty  of  1887,  the  plenipotentiaries  of  all 
the  states  except  Costa  Rica,  at  San  Salvador  on  May  23,  1892,  signed  a 
treaty  of  peace  and  arbitration  which  provided  for  a Central  American 
Diet  to  hold  its  first  session  on  January  1,  1893.  This  diet  was  to  be  a 
mediatory  and  arbitrating  body  and  was  to  draw  up  treaties  between  the 
states  respecting  most  of  the  matters  actually  made  the  subject  of  treaties 
between  1907  and  1914.  One  of  its  provisions — about  the  only  one  that 
lived — stipulated  that,  in  case  “any  of  these  republics”  should  cause  a 
“de  facto  rupture,  the  neutral  republics  . . . shall  constitute  themselves 
into  a defensive  alliance  with  the  state  offended  or  invaded.”5  That 
practice  was  followed  on  some  later  occasions. 

Three  years  passed  and  on  June  20,  1895, 6 at  Amapala,  Honduras,  the 
Greater  Republic  of  Central  America  was  formed  by  Honduras,  Nicara- 
gua and  Salvador.  The  Republic  of  Central  America  was  to  follow  this 
when  “Guatemala  and  Costa  Rica  shall  voluntarily  accept  the  present 

1 Tratados  internacionalos  celebrados  por  . . . Costa  Rica,  II,  31-40;  the  other 
treaties  are  ibid.,  41-71.  The  1888  treaty  was  recommended  for  ratification  on 
December  4,  1888,  by  the  Costa  Rican  executive. 

3 The  text  is  printed  in  Centro-America,  I,  573-577,  and  in  Nouveau  recueil 
general  de  traites,  2e  serie,  XVIII,  457. 

5 Carlos  Ezeta  started  a revolution  in  Salvador,  assuming  the  provisional  presi- 
dency and  eventually  becoming  constitutional  president.  Costa  Rica,  Guate- 
mala and  Nicaragua  decided  to  continue  under  the  pact  of  1889,  but  the  disturb- 
ance was  fatal  to  its  fuller  realization.  ( Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  Slates, 
1908,  28,  37.) 

4 Tratados  internacionalos  celebrados  por  . . . Costa  Rica,  II,  1 19-123. 

5 Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  Stales,  1894,  437-438. 

6 Text  in  Centro-America,  II,  288-290;  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States, 
1896,  390-2;  Nouveau  recueil  general  de  traites,  2 e serie,  XXXII,  276-278;  British 
and  Foreign  Stale  Papers,  92,  227.  Ratifications  were  exchanged  on  September  15, 
1896.  (Moore,  Digest  of  International  Law,  I,  145.) 


XX 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


agreement.”  This  occurred  two  years  later  when  an  agreement  signed 
at  Guatemala  City  on  June  15,  1897/  established  a complete  federation. 

There  was  pacifying  work  to  be  done,  however,  before  a constitution 
could  be  drawn  up.  A difference  existed  between  Costa  Rica  and  Nicara- 
gua, which  was  settled  on  the  high  seas  off  Cape  Blanco  by  the  aid  of 
United  States  Minister  William  Lawrence  Merry  and  the  United  States 
man  of  war  Alert,  under  the  friendly  mediation  of  Guatemala.  Aboard 
the  Alert  the  disputants  decided  in  a treaty  of  peace  signed  on  April  26, 
1898,  to  refer  their  mutual  claims  “to  the  civilized  and  enlightened  medium 
of  arbitration”  by  three  Central  Americans.2 

Next  followed  a constitutional  congress  of  all  five,  which,  convening 
at  Managua  in  June,  on  August  27,  1898,  produced  a constitution  for  the 
United  States  of  Central  America.*  A provisional  executive  council  of 
three  persons  took  the  helm  of  the  newly-united  states  on  November  1. 
Elections  for  a president  were  fixed  for  December,  but  on  November  13 
Tomas  Regalado  started  a revolution  in  Salvador  in  opposition  to  the 
union.  He  was  successful  in  ousting  the  president,  and,  Nicaragua  refus- 
ing to  aid  Honduras  in  obliging  Salvador’s  adherence  to  the  new  constitu- 
tion, the  provisional  executive  council  at  Amapala  on  November  29  saw 
“itself  under  the  painful  necessity  of  declaring  the  Republic  of  the  United 
States  of  Central  America  dissolved.  ”« 

1 Nouveau  recueil  general  de  traites,  2e  serie,  XXXII,  279-284;  Centro- America, 

II,  105. 

2 Nouveau  recueil  general  de  traites,  2e  serie,  XXXII,  84-86. 

■ * Text  in  Centro-America,  II,  291-305. 

See  correspondence  in  Foreign  Relations  of  the  United  States,  1898,  172-177; 
British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  92,  242;  Nouveau  recueil  general  de  traites,  ?.e 
serie,  XXXII,  284-292. 


APPENDIX  IV. 


The  Nicaraguan  Canal  Route  Controversies. 

To  the  outside  world  Central  America  has  meant  a potential  route 
for  an  interoceanic  canal.  Though  a canal  is  now  in  operation  at  Panama, 
the  early  plans  usually  placed  the  route  across  Lake  Nicaragua.  The 
Nicaraguan  route  was  a minor  diplomatic  problem  for  many  years,  and  for 
a long  period  European  states  were  maneuvering  to  dominate  it  without 
coming  into  direct  conflict  with  the  Monroe  doctrine.  With  one  exception 
their  efforts  were  not  based  on  territorial  rights  but  depended  for  success 
on  acquisition  of  territory.  The  exception  was  Great  Britain,  which 
had  established  protectorate  relations  with  the  Mosquito  tribe  of  Indians 
inhabiting  much  of  the  Caribbean  coast  of  Nicaragua. 

In  the  1840’s  the  United  States  began  actively  to  acquire  a future  canal 
route.  A treaty  between  the  United  States  and  Nicaragua  was  signed 
June  21,  1849,  by  which  either  the  United  States  or  an  American  company 
was  to  have  the  exclusive  privilege  of  building  a canal.  On  receipt  of  the 
text  of  this  treaty,  Secretary  of  State  John  M.  Clayton  called  to  the  British 
minister’s  attention  the  facts  that  it  was  unratified  and  that  “great  caution 
would  be  required  on  both  sides  in  order  to  prevent  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain  from  being  brought  into  collision  on  account  of  the  Mosquito 
question.” 1 The  bargain  that  resulted  was  the  Clayton-Buhver  treaty 
of  April  T9,  1850,  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  in  which 
they  mutually  declared  “that  neither  the  one  nor  the  other  will  ever  obtain 
or  maintain  for  itself  any  exclusive  control  over  the  said  ship  canal;”  and 
that  neither  will  ever  “occupy,  or  fortify,  or  colonize,  or  assume  or  exer- 
cise any  dominion  over  Nicaragua,  Costa  Rica,  the  Mosquito  coast,  or  any 
part  of  Central  America.” 

This  treaty  was  superseded  by  the  Hay-Pauncefote  treaty 2 of  November 
18,  190T,  which  covers  any  canal  route  in  Central  America  and  which  pro- 

1 Moore,  Digest  of  International  Law,  III,  134. 

2 A treaty  to  the  same  end  was  signed  by  the  same  negotiators  on  February  5, 
1900,  but  was  amended  by  the  Senate  and  was  not  ratified.  The  treaty  of  1901 
was  negotiated  to  meet  the  Senate’s  objections  and  undoubtedly  any  engage- 
ments toward  third  parties  to  the  former  should  therefore  apply  also  to  the  latter. 


XXII 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


vides  that  the  “canal  may  be  constructed  under  the  auspices  of  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States.”  The  British  protectorate  over  the  Mos- 
quito coast  being  no  longer  useful  for  trading  purposes,  Great  Britain  signed 
with  Nicaragua  on  April  19,  1905,  a treaty  which  recognized  absolute 
Nicaraguan  sovereignty  over  the  Mosquito  territory.1  Thus  for  only  ten 
years  has  the  United  States  been  in  a position  to  deal  alone  with  Central 
America  respecting  interoceanic  canal  routes. 

However,  there  was  still  an  open  market  for  the  Nicaraguan  route,  as 
can  be  seen  from  a quotation  of  Nicaraguan  instructions  to  the  Minister 
at  Paris,  dated  April  29,  1908: 

Supposing,  as  is  most  likely,  that  in  the  end  the  Panama  Canal  will  be  the  only 
canal,  yet  we  have  to  take  into  account  that  the  United  States  fears,  and  rightly, 
that  another  or  other  powers  may  render  null  and  void  a great  part  of  their  tre- 
mendous labor.  And  in  this  sense  it  is  indubitable  that  Colombia  or  Nicaragua 
may  obtain  no  inconsiderable  political  advantage  from  the  insecure  or  be  it  false 
position  in  which  the  United  States  finds  itself. 

Now,  through  the  instrumentality  of  a certain  English  consul  to  this  country 
who  may  be  well  informed  in  the  premises  we  have  learned  that  Great  Britain 
and  Japan  have  lately  concerted  the  idea  of  the  canal  by  way  of  Nicaragua. 

It  is  my  wish,  therefore,  that  you,  in  an  absolutely  personal  character  and  with 
the  greatest  possible  care  and  discretion,  should  talk  with  the  Japanese  ambassador 
in  Paris,  saying  that,  although  you  are  not  in  possession  of  instructions  from  your 
Government  to  the  effect,  you  would  venture  if  the  Government  of  Japan  should 
send  agents  to  Nicaragua  the  overtures  which  they  might  make  in  connection  with 
this  important  matter  would  be  very  well  received.  All  this  without  putting 
on  paper  a single  word  of  your  conversations. 

You  are  not  to  forget  that  this  matter  is  of  the  utmost  confidence,  for  as  you 
will  plainly  understand  that  if  the  United  States  were  prematurely  to  get  wind 
of  our  proceedings,  whatever  we  might  do  in  the  matter  would  cost  us  dear. 

If  success  is  ours  we  shall  procure  at  the  very  least  most  enviable  political  ad- 
vantages, above  all  greater  consideration  and  respect  from  the  United  States, 
and  it  may  be  an  enviable  position  in  respect  to  Central  America.2 

The  Government  of  the  United  States  naturally  did  not  intend  to  be  the 
innocent  bystander  in  such  a game  of  blackmail,  and  when  the  Zelaya 
regime,  which  plotted  it,  had  the  bad  judgment  to  execute  Cannon  and 
Groce  the  next  year  Washington  saw  Zelaya  step  down  under  revolutionary 
pressure  with  very  little  regret.  The  succeeding  Madriz  regime  was 
short-lived,  but  the  Estrada-Diaz  government  that  followed  was  dis- 

1 Text  in  British  and  Foreign  State  Papers,  98,  69,  and  in  Foreign  Relations  of  the 
United  States,  1905,  702. 

2 George  T.  Weitzel,  American  Policy  in  Nicaragua,  9-10.  (Sen.  Doc.  No.  334, 
64th  Cong.  1st  Session.) 


Canal  route  controversies  xxiii 

posed  to  do  things  on  a business  basis.  Negotiations  were  begun  and  on 
February  8,  1913,  a treaty  was  signed  by  which  the  United  States  v/as  to 
have  a perpetual  and  exclusive  option  on  the  Nicaraguan  canal  route, 
was  to  lease  Great  and  Little  Corn  Islands  in  the  Caribbean  and  secure  a 
naval  station  in  the  Gulf  of  Fonseca  on  the  Pacific  side,  all  in  consideration 
of  the  payment  of  $3,000,000  in  trust  to  Nicaragua  to  be  used  for  general 
education,  public  works  and  advancement  of  the  country’s  welfare.  The 
American  administration  changed  on  March  4,  1913,  before  this  treaty 
was  ratified.  The  succeeding  administration  re-signed  the  treaty  with 
verbal  changes  on  August  5,  1914,  and  the  ratifications  were  exchanged  on 
June  22,  1916. 

There  is  also  a Central  American  side  to  this  story.  The  Clayton- 
Bulwer  treaty  included  Costa  Rica  by  name  in  its  self-denying  clause. 
Precisely  what  it  meant  was  the  San  Juan  River,  which  runs  southeast  from 
Lake  Nicaragua  to  the  Caribbean  and  forms  throughout  much  of  its 
length  part  of  the  boundary  between  Costa  Rica  and  Nicaragua.  Any 
Nicaraguan  canal  will  probably  make  use  of  the  San  Juan  channel.  By 
the  Canas- Jerez  treaty  of  April  15,  1858,  between  the  two  states  it  is 
stipulated: 

Art.  6.  The  Republic  of  Nicaragua  shall  have  exclusively  dominion  and  full 
sovereignty  over  the  waters  of  the  San  Juan  River,  from  its  sources  in  the  lake 
to  its  mouth  in  the  Atlantic;  but  the  Republic  of  Costa  Rica  shall  have  in  said 
waters  perpetual,  rights  of  free  navigation,  from  the  mouth  as  described  to  within 
three  English  miles  from  Castillo  Viejo  [where  the  river  ceases  to  be  the  bound- 
ary], for  purposes  of  commerce,  either  with  Nicaragua  or  to  the  interior  of  Costa 
Rica.  . . . 

Art.  8.  If  the  contracts  of  canalization  or  of  transit  celebrated  previously  to 
this  convention  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  Nicaragua  should,  for  whatever 
cause,  become  null  and  void,  Nicaragua  promises  to  conclude  no  other  on  the  said 
subjects  without  previously  learning  the  opinion  of  the  Government  of  Costa 
Rica  on  the  inconveniences  which  the  matter  might  have  for  the  two  countries, 
provided  that  this  opinion  is  given  within  30  days  after  knowledge  thereof  is 
received,  in  case  Nicaragua  declares  the  decision  to  be  urgent;  and  if  the  natural 
rights  of  Costa  Rica  in  the  affair  are  not  injured,  this  opinion  shall  be  advisory. 

Twenty-five  years  later  the  two  countries  had  a dispute  about  the  mean- 
ing of  the  treaty,  President  Grover  Cleveland  of  the  United  States  being 
eventually  chosen  as  arbitrator.  He  rendered  his  award  on  March  22, 
1888,  deciding  in  part: 

First.  The  above-mentioned  treaty  of  limits,  signed  on  the  15th  day  of  April, 
1858,  is  valid.  . . . 


XXIV 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


Third.  With  respect  to  the  points  of  doubtful  interpretation  communicated 
as  aforesaid  by  the  Republic  of  Nicaragua,  I decide  as  follows:  . . . 

10.  The  Republic  of  Nicaragua  remains  bound  not  to  make  any  grants  for 
canal  purposes  across  her  territory  without  first  asking  the  opinion  of  the  Republic 
of  Costa  Rica,  as  provided  in  Article  VIII  of  the  treaty  of  limits  of  the  15th 
day  of  April,  1858.  The  natural  rights  of  the  Republic  of  Costa  Rica  alluded  to 
in  the  said  stipulation  are  the  rights  which,  in  view  of  the  boundaries  fixed  by  the 
said  treaty  of  limits,  she  possesses  in  the  soil  thereby  recognized  as  belonging  ex- 
clusively to  her;  . . . the  rights  which  she  possesses  in  so  much  of  the  River  San  Juan 
as  lies  more  than  three  English  miles  below  Castillo  Viejo,  measuring  from  the 
exterior,  fortifications  of  the  said  castle  as  the  same  existed  in  the  year  1858;  and 
perhaps  other  rights  not  here  particularly  specified.  These  rights  are  to  be  deemed 
injured  in  any  case  where  the  territory  belonging  to  the  Republic  of  Costa  Rica 
is  occupied  or  flooded;  ...  or  where  there  is  such  an  obstruction  or  deviation  of 
the  River  San  Juan  as  to  destroy  or  seriously  impair  the  navigation  of  the  said 
river  or  any  of  its  branches  at  any  point  where  Costa  Rica  is  entitled  to  navigate 
the  same. 

11.  The  treaty  of  limits  of  the  15th  day  of  April,  1858,  does  not  give  to  the 
Republic  of  Costa  Rica  the  right  to  be  a party  to  grants  which  Nicaragua  may 
make  for  interoceanic  canals;  though  in  cases  where  the  construction  of  the  canal 
will  involve  an  injury  to  the  natural  rights  of  Costa  Rica,  her  opinion  or  advice, 
as  mentioned  in  Article  VIII  of  the  treaty,  should  be  more  than  “advisory”  or 
“consultative.”  It  would  seem  in  such  cases  that  her  consent  is  necessary,  and 
that  she  may  thereupon  demand  compensation  for  the  concession  she  is  asked  to 
make;  but  she  is  not  entitled  as  a right  to  share  in  the  profits  that  the  Republic 
of  Nicaragua  may  reserve  for  herself  as  a compensation  for  such  favors  and  privi- 
leges as  she,  in  her  turn,  may  concede. 

On  March  24,  1916,  the  Government  of  Costa  Rica  filed  with  the  Central 
American  Court  of  Justice  a formal  complaint  against  the  Government 
of  Nicaragua  on  account  of  its  having  concluded  the  treaty  of  August  5, 
1914,  with  the  United  States.  Costa  Rica  alleged:  (1)  that  the  American- 
Nicaraguan  treaty  violates  the  rights  of  Costa  Rica,  acquired  by  the 
Canas-Jerez  treaty,  the  Cleveland  award  and  the  Central  American  treaty 
of  peace  and  friendship  of  1907;  (2)  that  the  violation  rendered  null  the 
American-Nicaraguan  treaty,  “especially  because  both  contracting  parties 
knew  in  signing  it  of  the  incapacity  of  Nicaragua”;  and  (3)  that  therefore 
the  said  treaty  is  null  and  ineffective  as  respects  Costa  Rica. 

The  plaintiff  also  asked  the  Court  to  issue  an  interlocutory  decree  es- 
tablishing, as  respected  Costa  Rica,  the  status  quo  existing  before  the 
treaty,  and  to  notify  the  United  States  and  Nicaragua  of  this  action  and 
of  the  bringing  of  the  suit.  The  Court  on  May  1,  1916,  passed  a resolution 
on  the  interlocutory  petition  in  the  “considerations”  of  which  the  jurisdic- 


CANAL  ROUTE  CONTROVERSIES 


XXV 


tion  of  the  Court  over  the  controversy  was  asserted.  The  resolution 
provided: 

That  the  complaint  presented  by  the  Government  of  Costa  Rica  be  admitted; 
that  the  Licentiate  Luis  Castro  Urena  be  recognized  as  the  representative  of  the 
Complainant  Government;  that  the  Defendant  Government  be  notified  and 
called  upon  to  answer  the  complaint  within  sixty  days  from  the  date  on  which 
notice  of  the  complaint  shall  have  been  received  by  His  Excellency  the  Minister 
of  Foreign  Relations  of  the  Republic  of  Nicaragua,  to  whom,  also,  shall  be  sent, 
through  the  medium  of  a note,  copies  of  the  petition  of  the  complaint,  of  the 
evidence  presented  and  of  this  decision;  and  that  the  following  precautionary 
measure  ( medida  precautoria)  be  decreed:  The  Governments  of  Costa  Rica  and 
Nicaragua  are  under  the  obligation  to  maintain  the  status  quo  that  existed  be- 
tween them  prior  to  the  Treaty  that  gave  rise  to  the  present  controversy. 1 

The  United  States  did  not  become  a party  to  the  case  but  had  previously 
developed  its  attitude  in  diplomatic  notes.  Nicaragua,  of  course,  was 
defendant  when  the  Court  accepted  jurisdiction,  though  no  counsel  appeared 
before  the  Court  on  her  behalf. 

From  the  antecedent  exchanges  of  notes  the  lines  of  the  defense  are 
apparent.  Separate  protocols  had  been  signed  by  the  United  States 
with  both  Costa  Rica  and  Nicaragua  on  December  i,  1900,  by  which  it 
was  agreed  “that  when  the  President  of  the  United  States  is  authorized 
by  law  to  acquire  control  of  such  portion  of  the  territory  now  belonging 
to  Costa  Rica  as  may  be  desirable  and  necessary  on  which  to  construct 
and  protect  a canal  . . . , they  mutually  agree  to  enter  into  negotiations  with 
each  other  to  settle  the  plan  and  the  agreements  in  detail.”2  It  was  further 
agreed  that  both  should  adhere  to  the  Hay-Pauncefote  treaty  of  February 
5,  1900.  The  United  States  held  that  the  treaty  with  Nicaragua  of  August 
5,  1914,  was  preliminary  to  carrying  this  agreement  into  effect,  and  “since 
the  Government  of  the  United  States  has  manifested  its  desire  to  enter 
into  negotiations  for  the  conclusion  of  a treaty  of  similar  character”  with 
Costa  Rica,  the  secretary  of  state  did  not  see  how  the  Nicaraguan  treaty 
could  affect  any  existing  right  of  Costa  Rica. 3 To  make  sure,  the  Senate  in 
consenting  to  ratification  of  the  treaty  of  August  5,  1914,  added  a declara- 
tion to  it  which  was  ratified  by  both  the  United  States  and  Nicaragua. 
The  declaration  reads: 

1 Complaint,  as  issued  in  translation  through  the  Legation  of  Costa  Rica  at 
Washington,  page  40. 

2 Treaties  in  Force  (1904),  220  and  591;  Treaties,  Conventions,  etc.  (1909)  351 
and  1290. 

3 Secretary  of  State  Lansing  to  Minister  Manuel  Castro  Quesada,  March  1,  1916. 


XXVI 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


Whereas,  Costa  Rica,  Salvador  and  Honduras 1 have  protested  against  the 
ratification  of  the  said  Convention  in  the  fear  or  belief  that  said  Convention 
might  in  some  respect  impair  existing  rights  of  said  States;  therefore,  it  is  de- 
clared by  the  Senate  that  in  advising  and  consenting  to  the  ratification  of  the 
said  Convention  as  amended  such  advice  and  consent  are  given  with  the  under- 
standing, to  be  expressed  as  a part  of  the  instrument  of  ratification,  that  nothing 
in  said  Convention  is  intended  to  affect  any  existing  right  of  any  of  the  said  named 
States. 

Nicaragua  in  diplomatic  replies  to  Costa  Rica  refused  to  admit  that  the 
extent  of  Costa  Rica’s  negotiations  or  Nicaragua’s  attitude  in  response 
indicated  the  exhaustion  of  diplomatic  resources,  and  consequently  claimed 
that  appealing  to  the  Court  was  premature.  She  cited  the  fact  of  complete 
sovereignty  as  a principal  condition  of  the  legitimacy  of  the  1914  treaty, 
which,  it  was  argued,  specifically  acknowledged  the  exclusive  authority  of 
Nicaragua  over  the  territory.  She  argued  that  the  Cleveland  award  was 
not  subject  to  revision,  and  in  any  case  not  to  the  revision  of  the  Central 
American  Court,  which  had  no  jurisdiction  over  “events  occurring  prior 
to  its  existence.”  Further,  Nicaragua  held  that  Costa  Rica  had  no  right 
under  either  the  treaty  or  the  award  to  be  a party  to  the  concession,  but  only 
to  put  in  a claim  “if  the  construction  of  the  canal  should  involve  damage 
to  her  natural  rights.”  And  finally  Nicaragua  declared  that  the  Costa 
Rican  claim  was  without  basis  because  the  treaty  with  the  United 
States  transferred  no  territory  and  granted  no  canal  route,  but  simply 
“grants  in  perpetuity  to  the  Government  of  the  United  States  the  exclusive 
proprietary  rights  for  the  construction,  operation  and  maintenance  of  a 
canal,  . . . the  details  of  the  terms  ...  to  be  agreed  to  by  the  two  govern- 
ments whenever  the  Government  of  the  United  States  shall  notify  the 
Government  of  Nicaragua  of  its  desire  or  intention  to  construct  such  canal.”  1 

Nicaragua  was  not  represented  by  counsel  before  the  Court,  and  per- 
mitted the  60-day  period  stipulated  in  the  interlocutory  decree  of  May  1 
to  elapse  without  a diplomatic  reply.  On  August  16,  1916,  therefore,  the 
Court  extended  the  period  by  20  days,  under  the  provisions  of  Art.  XV  of 
the  organic  convention.  On  August  25  the  Court  received  a diplomatic 
reply,  dated  August  1,  from  Nicaragua.  This  contained  the  following 
contentions: 

1.  That  absolutely  nothing  in  the  American-Nicaraguan  convention 
refers  to  a sale  of  the  San  Juan  River,  an  exclusive  option  for  the  conclusion 
of  a treaty  for  that  purpose  being  only  stipulated; 

1 Honduras  has  not  as  a matter  of  fact  made  any  protest. 

2 The  Nicaraguan  arguments  are  analyzed  here  from  Memoria  de  la  Secretaria  de 
Relaciones  exteriores  {de  Costa  Rica),  1915,  72-75,  113-116. 


CANAL  ROUTE  CONTROVERSIES 


XXVll 


2.  That  only  after  the  matter  should  have  been  studied  in  order  to  select 
a canal  route  could  Nicaragua  proceed  to  enter  into  a canal  treaty  or  con- 
tract,— the  implication  being  that  only  then  would  Costa  Rica  rightfully 
be  entitled  to  be  consulted; 

3.  That  the  complaint  was  technically  erroneous  in  so  far  as  it  was 
based  on  the  unconsummated  treaty  of  February  8,  1913,  between  the 
United  States  and  Nicaragua,  and  that  respecting  the  subsequent  treaty 
of  August  5,  1914,  Costa  Rica  had  not  exhausted  diplomatic  efforts,  as 
provided  by  Art.  I of  the  convention  establishing  the  Court; 

4.  That  any  decision  of  the  Court  would  be  null  and  void  for  want  of 
jurisdiction.  Nicaragua’s  government  had  acted  in  exercise  of  full  sov- 
ereignty when  negotiating  and  approving  the  treaty,  and,  while  violation 
or  damage  claims  might  be  cognizable  by  the  Court,  it  could  not  legally 
nullify  sovereign  rights,  especially  those  in  which  a third  party  participated. 

The  Nicaraguan  Government  therefore  believed  and  declared  that 
“it  is  under  no  obligation  to  reply  to  the  complaint  of  the  Costa  Rican 
Government  because  it  cannot  admit,  even  conditionally,  the  competence 
of  the  Court  to  take  cognizance  of,  and  to  decide,  that  complaint;  . . . 
and,  in  the  event  of  a decision  adverse  to  her,  Nicaragua  declares  that  she 
will  be  unable  to  abide  by  it.” 

The  Court’s  decision  was  delivered  on  September  30,  1916,  with  the 
member  for  Nicaragua  absent.  The  decision,  in  accordance  with  con- 
clusions voted  on  September  22,  when  the  judge  for  Nicaragua  was  pres- 
ent, follows: 

“First. — It  is  declared  that  the  peremptory  exception  interposed  by 
the  High  Party  Defendant  is  denied,  and  that,  in  consequence,  this  Court 
is  competent  to  decide  the  complaint  brought  by  the  Government  of  the 
Republic  of  Costa  Rica  against  the  Government  of  the  Republic  of  Nica- 
ragua. 

“ Second. — It  is  declared  that  the  Government  of  Nicaragua  has  violated, 
to  the  injury  of  Costa  Rica,  the  rights  granted  to  the  latter  by  the  Canas- 
Jerez  Treaty  of  Limits  of  April  15,  1858,  by  the  Cleveland  award  of  March 
22,  1888,  and  by  the  Central  American  Treaty  of  Peace  and  Amity  of 
December  20,  1907;  and 

“Third. — That,  respecting  the  prayer  in  the  complaint  asking  that  the 
Bryan-Chamorro  treaty  [of  August  5,  1914,]  be  declared  null  and  void, 
this  Court  can  make  no  declaration  whatsoever.” 

Salvador  was  plaintiff  against  Nicaragua  respecting  a grievance  growing 
out  of  the  same  treaty.  Salvador  complains  of  Nicaragua’s  grant  to  the 
United  States  of  a naval  station  in  the  Gulf  of  Fonseca,  on  which  both  of 


xxviii  NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 

the  states  front.  Honduras  likewise  has  a littoral  on  the  gulf,  amounting 
to  nearly  half  of  its  total  but  not  including  either  boundary  headland. 
Of  the  three,  Nicaragua’s  littoral  on  the  gulf  is  the  shortest.  Physically 
a naval  station  on  Nicaraguan  soil  would  dominate  the  gulf,  and  this 
seems  to  be  the  real  basis  of  objection.  The  body  of  water  has  a total 
littoral  of  some  ioo  miles,  with  an  entrance  over  19  miles  wide.  The 
American  naval  station  will  probably  be  placed  on  a Nicaraguan  peninsula 
forming  the  southerly  entrance  to  the  gulf,  but  its  site  is  not  yet  determined. 
By  international  law  a body  of  water  19  miles  wide  at  the  entrance  cannot 
be  considered  as  territorial  if,  as  in  this  case,  more  than  one  state  owns 
its  littoral.  Among  the  three  states,  however,  there  seems  to  have  been 
in  the  past  some  tendency  toward  the  theory  of  a condominium,  but  a 
formal  act  of  partition  has  for  some  years  been  in  effect.1  This  is  conceived 
as  determining  exclusive  ownership  of  territorial  waters,  according  to 
normal  standards,  and  not  as  contemplating  a claim  to  the  right  of  par- 
titioning the  whole  gulf. 

On  August  14,  1916,  Salvador  laid  its  case  before  the  Central  American 
Court  of  Justice.  It  alleged  that  provisions  of  the  American-Nicaraguan 
treaty  of  August  s,  1914,  granting  the  United  States  a naval  station  on  the 
Gulf  of  Fonseca  were  “highly  prejudicial  to  the  supreme  interests  of  the 
Salvadorean  nation  because  they  put  its  integrity  and  preservation  in 
jeopardy,  violate  its  undeniable  rights  of  condominium  in  the  Gulf  of 
Fonseca  and  injure  its  most  legitimate  aspirations  for  the  future  in  a Cen- 
tral American  nation.”  The  allegations  of  the  complaint  were: 

1.  The  treaty  is  an  official  act  of  the  Government  of  Nicaragua  which 
puts  in  danger  the  national  safety  of  Salvador.  “The  establishment  of 
a naval  base  by  a powerful  state  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  Republic 
of  Salvador  would  constitute  a serious  menace,  not  imaginary  but  evident 
and  real,  directed  against  the  existence  of  its  free  life  and  autonomy.” 

2.  The  treaty  fails  to  recognize,  and  violates,  the  rights  of  dominion 
which  Salvador  has  in  the  gulf. 

3.  The  primordial  interests  of  Salvador  as  a Central  American  state 
are  injured. 

4.  The  treaty  is  contrary  to  Art.  II  of  the  general  treaty  of  Washington. 

5.  It  could  not  be  validly  celebrated. 

6.  Direct  methods  of  approaching  Nicaragua  were  employed  without 
effect. 

Wherefore  Salvador  petitioned  the  Court  “to  condemn  Nicaragua  to 

1 The  fact  is  given  on  the  authority  of  a conversation  with  the  Nicaraguan 
charge  d’affaires  at  Washington. 


CANAL  ROUTE  CONTROVERSIES 


xxix 


abstain  from  fulfilment  of  the  aforesaid  treaty.”  Nicaragua  denied  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Court,  but  took  no  more  active  part  in  defending  the 
case  than  in  the  Costa  Rican  complaint.  The  Court  has  not  as  yet  handed 
down  its  decision. 

Salvador’s  protest  to  the  United  States  was  dated  October  21,  1913, 
and  referred  to  the  treaty  of  February  8 preceding.  In  reply  the  De- 
partment of  State  “was  not  disposed  to  controvert”  the  contention  “that 
the  Gulf  of  Fonseca  is  a territorial  bay  whose  waters  are  comprehended 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  jointly  border  states.”  The  contention 
that,  as  in  the  days  of  the  Republic  of  Central  America,  the  border  states 
were  “legitimate  masters  and  sovereigns  in  common”  of  the  gulf  was 
obviously  not  an  accepted  idea  with  Nicaragua,  and  was  understood  not 
to  be  accepted  by  Honduras.  “It  appears  that  this  was  formerly  the  point 
of  view  of  Salvador,  as  is  shown  by  the  treaty  concluded  between  Salvador 
and  Honduras  on  April  10,  1884,  by  virtue  of  which  the  boundary  be- 
tween Salvador  and  Honduras  was  to  be  traced  through  the  Gulf  of  Fon- 
seca.” Though  this  treaty  did  not  become  effective  owing  to  Honduras 
failing  to  ratify,  “the  treaty  seems  to  have  supposed  that  previously  each 
of  the  border  states  claimed  a certain  part  of  the  gulf  as  its  own  and  ex- 
ercised jurisdiction  solely  over  that  part.  The  Department  is  informed  that 
this  is  the  state  of  things  which  exists  at  present.”  To  this  Salvador 
replied  that  the  treaty  of  1884  clearly  had  intended  to  “put  an  end  to 
the  ‘indivision’  of  the  Gulf  of  Fonseca,”  and  consequently  was  in  fact 
“one  of  the  best  proofs  of  the  recognition  by  the  contracting  states  of  the 
joint  and  undivided  possession  of  the  Gulf  of  Fonseca.” 

To  the  contention  that  the  naval  station  would  “radically  alter  the 
political  situation  in  that  region,”  the  United  States  demurred,  adding 
that  it  “would  take  to  heart  the  interests  of  Central  America  not  less 
than  its  own,”  and  “would  particularly  have  in  view  the  defense  of  local 
sovereignty.”  To  this  end,  it  was  prepared  to  consider  a concession  from 
Salvador  or  Honduras,  or  both.  To  which  Salvador  replied  that  Art. 
38  of  her  constitution  prohibited  the  celebration  or  approval  of  a treaty 
diminishing  “the  integrity  of  the  territory  or  the  national  sovereignty.” 

Salvador  held  that  the  concession  would  form  an  obstacle  to  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Central  American  union;  in  reply  it  was  contended  that  it 
“would  not  give  to  the  United  States  any  right  or  interest  in  the  political 
affairs  of  Central  America  beyond  those  actually  existing,  and  under 
no  point  of  view  would  the  United  States  place  obstacles  in  the  way  of 
the  political  "union  of  the  Central  American  states”  at  any  time. 

Salvador’s  suggestion  that  a plebiscite  would  have  been  necessary  was 


XXX 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


regarded  by  the  United  States  as  founded  on  the  idea  of  joint  ownership 
of  the  gulf,  and  consequently  as  without  a solid  basis.  In  reply,  Salvador 
repeated  that  the  concession  would  necessitate  a plebiscite. 

Salvador  protested  anew  on  February  9,  1916,  at  a time  when  the  treaty 
of  August  5,  1914,  wras  about  to  be  acted  upon  by  the  Senate.  This  protest 
alleged  that  the  American-Nicaraguan  treaty  affected  the  neutralized 
condition  of  Honduras,  a naval  base  constituting  “a  menace  against  the 
neutrality  of  the  waters  dominated.”  The  project  for  such  a base  was 
described  as  “an  effort  violatory  in  a flagrant  and  clear  manner  of  the 
principle  of  the  neutrality  of  Honduras,”  which  Salvador  claimed  a right 
to  champion  because  the  commonalty  of  interests  in  the  gulf  was  “suffi- 
cient to  justify  the  rights  of  each  [state]  to  oppose  every  act  of  any  other 
country  which  menaces  their  security.” 

Secretary  Lansing  in  reply  recalled  Art.  Ill  of  the  treaty  of  Washington 
neutralizing  Honduras,  and  asserted  that  he  failed  to  appreciate  how  the 
treaty  with  Nicaragua  “could  tend  in  any  degree  to  make  the  territory 
of  Honduras  the  theater  of  Central  American  conflicts,  or  to  provoke 
Honduras  to  depart  from  her  neutral  attitude  in  conflicts  between  her 
neighbors.”  In  further  reply  he  quoted  the  Senate’s  proviso  included  in 
its  resolution  advising  ratification  of  the  disputed  treaty. 

Between  Salvador  and  Nicaragua,  there  has  been  very  little  correspond- 
ence. On  April  14,  1916,  the  minister  for  foreign  relations  of  Salvador 
handed  to  the  Nicaraguan  minister  a note  which  practically  served  to  cover 
copies  of  the  correspondence  with  the  United  States.  Salvador’s  notes  of 
October  21, 1913,  February  9, 1914,  and  its  amplification  of  March  13,  were 
transmitted  with  the  protest.  The  reply  of  Nicaragua,  dated  July  26,  1916, 
is  the  best  state  paper  of  the  whole  controversy.  It  carefully  summarizes 
the  arguments  of  Salvador  and  then  replies  to  them  in  order,  with  annexes 
containing  justificatory  documents. 

Nicaragua’s  reply  presented  her  attitude  as  follows: 

Nicaragua  was  surprised  that  Salvador  should  have  been  protesting  to 
the  United  States  without  “taking  into  account  this  Republic,  which  was 
the  other  contracting  party  and  in  whose  territory  were  situated  the  in- 
terests which  were  the  objects  of  negotiations.”  This  was  the  more  strange 
because  the  protests  were  based  on  the  Central  American  general  treaty  of 
1907,  to  which  the  United  States  was  not  a party,  while  Nicaragua  was. 

Nicaragua  saw  with  pain  the  effort  of  Salvador  to  “provoke  difficulties 
with  Nicaragua  as  to  the  celebration  of  that  convention  [with  the  United 
States],  assuming  to  represent  not  only  Honduras,  which  has  not  up  to 
now  shown  in  this  respect  any  disagreement  with  the  Government  of  this 


CANAL  ROUTE  CONTROVERSIES 


xxxi 


Republic,  but  also  all  Central  America,  as  if  any  Central  American  govern- 
ment could  legally  represent  the  political  rights  of  the  Isthmus.” 

Nicaragua  denied  that  there  is  any  common  possession  of  the  Gulf  of 
Fonseca,  “ since  what  really  occurred  over  a long  period  of  time  on  account 
of  [the  coexistence  of  sovereign  border  countries]  is  that  the  territorial 
part  corresponding  to  each  of  the  three  republics  had  not  been  separated 
by  a formal  demarkation  of  frontiers.”  Nicaragua  cited  as  evidence  of 
this  contention  the  text  of  the  unratified  treaty  of  April  xo,  1884,  between 
Honduras  and  Salvador,  and  the  effective  convention  of  limits  of  October 
7,  1894,  between  Nicaragua  and  Honduras.  Under  the  latter  convention 
a mixed  commission  was  appointed,  and  in  its  act  of  February  12,  1900, 
it  described  the  Honduran-Nicaraguan  boundary  line  through  the  gulf  to 
its  central  point,  apportioning  islands.  Therefore  “it  is  not  a state  of  com- 
mon ownership,  but  of  no  demarkation  of  the  frontier  line  across  the 
waters  of  the  gulf  ” which  exists  as  respects  Salvador. 

Nicaragua  rebutted  Salvador’s  claim  that  she  had  common  rights  as 
a “coastal  ( ribereno ) state”  under  the  acts  dissolving  the  Central  American 
Confederation  in  1839.  Nicaragua  argued  that  “the  conception  of  coastal 
states  essentially  includes  the  conception  of  being  conterminous  ( colin - 
dancia).  . . . Therefore,  no  true  community  existing  between  the  three 
republics  adjacent  to  the  Gulf  of  Fonseca,  and  Salvador  not  being  coastal 
as  respects  Nicaragua,  there  is  no  reason  by  which  she  can  demand  the 
previous  accord  and  consent  of  the  three  in  order  that  the  demarkation 
of  the  frontier  lines  which  separate  them  may  be  effected.” 

Nicaragua  argued  that,  “when  a bay  or  gulf  belongs  to  three  nations, 
each  of  them  will  enjoy  [the  customary]  rights  in  the  part  belonging  to  it, 
but  it  does  not  follow  that  each  of  them  remains  prohibited,  within  the 
part  of  territorial  waters  corresponding  to  it,  from  exercising  the  acts  neces- 
sary or  convenient  in  the  orbit  of  its  sovereignty.  If  Nicaragua  were  a 
maritime  power,  ...  no  canon  of  international  law  would  prevent  her 
establishing  a naval  station  in  the  part  of  the  Gulf  of  Fonseca  belonging 
to  her.  . . . The  sovereign  right  of  being  able  to  establish  in  the  said  gulf 
a naval  station  in  the  part  adjacent  to  its  coasts  has  been  transferred  to  the 
United  States  by  lease,  for  whatever  time  may  be  agreed  upon  in  the 
Chamorro-Bryan  treaty.  . . . Nor  is  any  change  introduced  into  the  present 
debate  by  the  fact  that  the  Republics  of  Salvador  and  Honduras  have 
deep  ports,  while  Nicaragua  has  not.” 

The  possession  by  Honduras  and  Salvador  of  islands  in  the  gulf  was  some- 
thing that  Nicaragua  “cannot  admit  as  giving  force  in  any  manner  to  the 
arguments  of  the  Salvadorean  chancellery.” 


xxxn 


NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 


The  Nicaraguan  constitution,  although  recognizing  the  positive  duty  of 
contributing  to  the  re-establishment  of  the  Central  American  nationality, 
does  not  “prohibit  Nicaragua  from  performing  acts,  within  the  limits  of 
its  sovereignty,  . . . that  it  may  consider  as  positively  contributing  to  the 
perfecting  of  its  own  security  as  a nation,  and  to  its  welfare  and  future 
development  or  which  may  tend  to  increase  the  prosperity,  not  only  of 
Central  America,  but  of  all  humanity.” 

Nicaragua  would  never  accept  the  necessity  of  a collective  consent  by 
plebiscite  because:  “ i,  ...  as  an  autonomous,  independent  and  free  nation 
there  neither  is  nor  can  be  the  obligation  of  consulting  another  govern- 
ment or  nation  as  to  what  it  must  or  may  do  within  its  own  sovereignty; 
2,  neither  in  our  constitution  nor  secondary  laws  is  the  plebiscite  recognized 
as  a necessary  condition  for  the  legal  exercise  of  acts  of  sovereignty;  3, 
the  said  lease  to  the  United  States  in  no  wise  conflicts  with  the  rights 
of  the  Republics  of  Honduras  and  Salvador.” 

Nicaragua  contended  that  the  lease  did  not  “violate  in  any  way  the 
territory  of  Honduras”  in  the  sense  of  Art.  Ill  of  the  general  treaty  of  1907, 
because,  if  the  signatories  “were  obligated  not  to  construct  military  forts 
nor  to  establish  naval  bases  on  the  frontier  of  the  neutral  territory,  they 
would  have  said  so  in  terms,  for  the  very  reason  that  every  special  law 
requires  strict  acceptation  and  interpretation.”  The  definite  provision 
of  Art.  13  of  the  treaty  of  March  30,  1856,  neutralizing  the  Black  Sea,  the 
similar  provision  respecting  the  Baltic,  and  provisions  in  the  entente  cordiale 
of  April  8,  1904,  and  in  the  Franco-German  arrangements  of  November 
4,  1911,  were  cited  in  proof  of  the  statement. 

Nicaragua  denied  that  the  “constitutional  order,”  within  the  meaning  of 
the  general  treaty  of  Washington,  was  altered  by  the  lease  because,  in  the 
words  of  Fiore,  “the  personality  of  the  state  must  be  considered  integral,” 
. . . even  though  “change  and  diminution  of  population  and  of  territorial 
possessions  modify  the  state’s  personality.”  Moreover,  “it  is  evident  that 
the  signatory  republics  considered  the  phrase,  ‘every  disposition  or  measure 
which  may  tend  to  alter  the  constitutional  organization  in  any  of  them 
is  to  be  deemed  a menace  to  the  peace  of  said  Republics,’  ...  as  referring 
solely  to  dispositions  or  measures  by  some  respecting  others  or,  taken  by 
one  of  them,  should  alter  the  constitutional  order  of  the  others  in  some 
degree;  but  in  no  case  may  it  be  reasonably  accepted  that  this  declaration 
refers  to  dispositions  or  measures  altering  the  constitutional  order  in  the 
same  republic  which  takes  it.”  This  point  of  view  was  upheld  by  an  ex- 
tensive review  of  the  negotiations  of  1907. 

The  Nicaraguan  secretary  considered  five  reasons  in  the  notes  of  Salva- 


CANAL  ROUTE  CONTROVERSIES 


xxxiii 

dor  as  relating  to  “a  fact  foreign  to  the  present  question,  the  consequences 
which  would  result  from  a strong  and  powerful  nation  being  in  control 
of  a part  of  the  territory  of  a weak  nation  in  the  character  of  a conqueror.” 
These  were  accordingly  not  discussed.1 

'The  correspondence  from  which  this  statement  is  summarized  is:  Minister 
Francisco  Duefias  to  Secretary  of  State  Bryan,  October  21,  1913;  Secretary 
Bryan  to  Minister  Duenas,  February  18,  1914;  Minister  Duenas  to  Secretary 
Bryan,  March  n,  1914,  Bole  tin  del  Ministerio  de  Relaciones  Exteriores  ( Libro 
Rosado  de  El  Salvador),  VII,  Nos.  I— III,  8-1 1;  Minister  Rafael  Zaldivar  to  Secre- 
tary of  State  Lansing,  February  9,  1916;  Secretary  Lansing  to  Minister  Zaldivar, 
March  13,  1916,  Boletin  del  Ministerio,  VIII,  Nos.  IV- VI,  51-53. 

F.  Martinez  Suarez,  minister  of  foreign  relations  of  Salvador,  to  the  Nicaraguan 
minister,  April  14,  1916,  Boletin  del  Ministerio,  VIII,  No.  VIII,  4-5;  Diego  M. 
Chamorro,  minister  of  foreign  relations  of  Nicaragua,  to  the  Salvadorean  min- 
ister, July  26,  1916,  Boletin  del  Ministerio,  VIII,  No.  VIII,  5-36. 

Correspondence  respecting  a supposed  provision  in  the  treaty  of  February  8, 
1913,  making  the  principle  of  the  Platt  amendment  to  the  Cuban  constitution  ap- 
plicable to  Nicaragua  was  as  follows:  Charge  d’Affaires  Carlos  A.  Meza  to  Secre- 
tary of  State  Bryan,  July  8,  1914;  Secretary  Bryan  to  Charge  Meza,  July  16, 
1914;  Charge  Meza  to  Secretary  Bryan,  July  21,  1914,  Boletin  del  Ministerio, 
VII,  Nos.  I-III,  11-13. 


INTERNATIONAL  LIBRARY 

Edited  by  EDWIN  D.  MEAD 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 

CLOTH  BOUND 

ADDRESSES  ON  WAR.  By  Charles  Sumner.  8vo,  xxvii+321  pages. 

Postpaid $0.60 

AMERICAN  ADDRESSES  AT  THE  SECOND  HAGUE  CONFERENCE. 

Edited  by  James  Brown  Scon.  8vo,  xlviii+217  pages.  Postpaid  . . . i.6j 
DISCOURSES  ON  WAR.  By  William  Ellery  Channing.  8vo,  lxi+229 

pages.  Postpaid 6e 

ETERNAL  PEACE  AND  OTHER  INTERNATIONAL  ESSAYS.  By 

Immanuel  Kant.  8vo,  xxiv+179  pages 7j 

ETHICS  OF  FORCE.  By  H.  E.  Warner.  8vo,  v+126  pages.  Postpaid,  .55 
FIRST  BOOK  OF  WORLD  LAW.  By  Raymond  L.  Bridgman.  8vo, 

v + 308  pages.  Postpaid i.6j 

FIRST  HAGUE  CONFERENCE.  By  Andrew  D.  White.  8vo,  vi+125 

pages.  Postpaid  . 33 

FISHERIES  ARBITRATION  ARGUMENT  OF  ELIHU  ROOT.  Edited, 
with  Introduction  and  Appendix,  by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo,  ciid-523 

pages.  Postpaid 3.5c 

FUTURE  OF  WAR.  By  Jean  de  Bloch.  8vo,  ixxix+380  pages.  Postpaid,  .63 
GREAT  DESIGN  OF  HENRY  IV.  With  Introduction  by  Edwin  D.  Mead. 

8vo,  xxi+91  pages.  Postpaid 35 

INTERNATIONAL  ARBITRAL  LAW  AND  PROCEDURE.  By  Jackson 

H.  Ralston.  8vo,  xix-t-352  pages.  Postpaid 2.2c 

INTER-RACIAL  PROBLEMS.  Papers  communicated  to  the  First  Universal 
Races  Congress,  London,  July  26-29,  1911-  Edited  by  G.  Spiller. 

Quarto,  xvi+485  pages.  Postpaid 2.40 

MOHONK  ADDRESSES.  By  Edward  Everett  Hale  and  David  J.  Brewer. 

8vo,  xiviii  + 150  pages.  Postpaid 1.00 

MORAL  DAMAGE  OF  WAR.  By  Walter  Walsh.  8vo,  xiii+462  pages. 

Postpaid  . 00 

NEW  PEACE  MOVEMENT.  By  William  I.  Hull.  8vq,  xi+217  pages. 

Postpaid . 1. 00 

PRIZE  ORATIONS  OF  THE  INTERCOLLEGIATE  PEACE  ASSOCIATION. 

Edited,  with  introduction  by  Stephen  F.  Weston.  8vo,  xiii+185  pages. 

Postpaid is 

PUBLIC  INTERNATIONAL  UNIONS.  By  Paul  S.  Reinscb.  8vo,  viii+ 

189  pages.  Postpaid 165 

SIR  RANDAL  CREMER.  By  Howard  Evans.  8vo,  356  pages.  Postpaid,  1.40 
TEXTS  OF  THE  PEACE  CONFERENCES  AT  THE  HAGUE,  1899  and  1907. 

Edited  by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo  xxxiv+447  pages.  Postpaid  . . . 2.40 

TWO  HAGUE  CONFERENCES.  By  Wilxjam  I.  Hull.  8vo,  xiv+516 

pages.  Postpaid  i.6j 

WAR  INCONSISTENT  WITH  THE  RELIGION  OF  JESUS  CHRIST.  By 

David  Low  Dodge.  8vo,  xxiv-|-i68  pages.  Postpaid 60 

WORLD  ORGANIZATION.  By  Raymond  L.  Bridgman.  8vo,  vi+172 

pages.  Postpaid  6o 

PAPER  BOUND 

BETHINK  YOURSELVES!  By  Leo  Tolstoi.  x 4^  in.,  50  page3.  Postpaid.  . Jc.io 
BLOOD  OF  THE  NATION.  By  David  Starr  Jordan.  6 % x 4*4  in.,  82  pages. 

Postpaid is 

THE  COMING  PEOPLE.  By  Charles  F.  Dole.  4 x 6H  in.,  xii+224  pages. 

Seventh  edition,  with  ch  apter  on  “The  Coming  World  Order.”  Postpaid  ....  .35 

DUEL  BETWEEN  FRANCE  AND  GERMANY.  By  Charles  Sumner.  7M  * sH 

in.,  76  pages.  Postpaid .40 

KING'S  EASTER.  By  Harriet  Prescott  Spofford.  7%  x 5 in.,  16  pages.  Postpaid,  .10 
LEAGUE  OF  PEACE.  A By  Andrew  Carnegie.  x M in.,  47  pages.  Postpaid,  -ic 
PATRIOTISM  AND  THE  NEW:  INTERNATIONALISM  By  Lucia  Ames  Mead. 

6H  x i*/i  in.,  12s  pages.  Postpaid  .20 

SYLLABUS  OF  LECTURES  ON  INTERNATIONAL  CONCILIATION.  By  David 

Starr  Jordan  and  Edward  B.  Krehbiel.  qK  x in.,  180  pages.  Postpaid  . . 73 

TRUE  GRANDEUR  OF  NATIONS.  By  Charles  Sumner.  x sH  in.,  13a 

pages.  Postpaid  .20 

WARSYSTEM  OF  THE  COMMONWEALTH  OF  NATIONS.  By  Charles  Sumner. 

7V7  X SH  in..  107  pages.  Postpaid 20 

WHAT  SHALL  WE  SAY?  By  David  Starr  Jordan.  oli  x 6 in.,  82  pages.  Postpaid,  .35 


WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 


PAMPHLET  SERIES 

AMERICA  AND  THE  EUROPEAN  WAR.  By  Norman  Angell 
AMERICAN  LEADERSHIP  FOR  PEACE  AND  ARBITRATION.  By  Carl  Schurz 
ANGLO-AMERICAN  AGREEMENT  OF  1817.  By  Charles  H.  Levermore 
COMMISSION  OF  INQUIRY:  THE  WILSON-BRYAN  PEACE  PLAN.  By  Denys  P. 
Myers 

CONCERNING  SEA  POWER.  By  David  Starr  Jordan 

CONFERENCE  OF  NEUTRAL  STATES 

DRAIN  OF  ARMAMENTS.  By  Arthur  W.  Allen 

DREADNOUGHTS  AND  DIVIDENDS.  EXPOSURE  OF  THE  ARMAMENTS 
RING.  By  Philip  Snowden,  M.P. 

FORCES  THAT  MAKE  FOR  PEACE.  By  Hon.  William  J.  Bryan 
FORCES  WARRING  AGAINST  WAR.  By  Havelock  Ellis 
FOUNDATIONS  OF  A LEAGUE  OF  PEACE.  By  G.  Lowes  Dickinson 
IMMUNITY  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY  AT  SEA.  By  Joseph  H.  Choate 
INSTRUCTIONS  TO  THE  AMERICAN  DELEGATES  TO  THE  HAGUE  CONFER- 
ENCES, i8qo  and  1907.  By  John  Hay  and  Elihu  Root 
MISSION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  IN  THE  CAUSE  OF  PEACE.  By  David  J. 
Brewer 

OFFICIAL  DOCUMENTS  CONCERNING  NEUTRAL  AND  BELLIGERENT  RIGHTS 
ISSUED  SINCE  AUGUST  4,  1914.  Separate  pamphlets  with  individual  titles 
as  follows: 

Neutrality  Proclaimed  and  Explained;  Appendix,  The  Declaration  of 
London. 

War  Zones. 

War  Zones  (continued).  Interference  with  American  Trade  with  Neutrals. 
Foodstuffs  Cargo  op  the  “Wilhelmina”  in  British  Prize  Court,  German 
and  Austrian  Attitude  toward  American  Trade,  Sinking  oe  the  “William 
P.  Frye.” 

Sinking  of  the  “Lusitania,”  and  Attacks  on  the  “Falaba,”  “Gulflight,”  “Cush- 
ing,” and  “Nebraskan.” 

ORGANIZING  THE  PEACE  WORK.  By  Edwin  Ginn 
OUTLINE  OF  LESSONS  ON  WAR  AND  PEACE.  By  Lucla  Ames  Mead 
PANAMA  CANAL  TOLLS:  THE  OBLIGATIONS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.  By 
Hon.  Elihu  Root 

PANAMA  CANAL  TOLLS,  OUR  DUTY  CONCERNING.  By  Thomas  Raeburn  White 

gn/J  PlIA  DT  FMAPN1T  TftWFD 

RIGHT  AND  WRONG  OF  THE  MONROE  DOCTRINE.  By  Charles  F.  Dole 
SOME  SUPPOSED  JUST  CAUSES  OF  WAR.  By  Jackson  H.  Ralston 
SUGGESTIONS  FOR  LECTURES  ON  INTERNATIONAL  RELATIONS.  By  Charles 
H.  Levermore 

SYNDICATES  FOR  WAR.  London  Correspondence  of  the  New  York  Evening  Post 
UNITED  STATES  OF  EUROPE.  By  Victor  Hugo 
WAR  NOT  INEVITABLE.  By  Hon.  John  W.  Foster 

WASHINGTON,  JEFFERSON  AND  FRANKLIN  ON  WAR.  By  Edwin  D.  Mead 
WASTE  OF  MILITARISM.  From  the  report  of  the  Massachusetts  Commission  on  the 
Cost  of  Living,  1910 

WOMAN  AND  WAR.  By  Edwin  D.  Mead 
WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION:  WORK  IN  1914 


Single  copies  free.  Price  in  quantities  on  application 

Volume  title-pages  for  binding  furnished  on  request 

WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 
40  Mt.  Vernon  Street  Boston,  Mass. 


pjorlb  |bace  iFounhat 


ton 


40  MT.  VERNON  8TREET 
BOSTON 


Single  copies  of  all  pamphlets  free 
Complete  list  of  publications  on  application 


Heague  to  Enforce  $eaci> 


The  Foundations  of  a League  of  Peace.  By  G.  Lowes  Dickinson. 

A League  to  Enforce  Peace.  By  A.  Lawrence  Lowell. 

The  Outlook  for  International  Law  with  letter  commending  the 
League  to  Enforce  Peace.  By  Elihu  Root. 

The  Monroe  Doctrine  and  the  Program  of  the  League  to  Enforce 
Peace.  By  George  Grapton  Wilson. 

The  Conciliation  Plan  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace,  with  American 
treaties  in  force. 

Historical  Light  on  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace. 


| &f)e  Wb rk  of  tfje  Hague  Conferences! 


American  Addresses  at  the  Second  Hague  Conference.  Edited 
by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo,  xlviii+217  pages.  Cloth- 

bound,  postpaid $1.50 

First  Hague  Conference.  By  Andrew  D.  White.  8vo,  \d4-125 

pages.  Cloth -bound,  postpaid 55 

Immunity  of  Private  Property  at  Sea.  By  Joseph  H.  Choate. 
Instructions  to  the  American  Delegates  to  the  Hague  Conferences, 

1899  and  1907.  By  Hon.  John  Hay  and  Hon.  Elihu 
Root,  Secretaries  of  State. 

Record  of  The  Hague.  By  Denys  P.  Myers. 

Texts  of  the  Peace  Conferences  at  The  Hague,  1899  and  1907. 

Edited  by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo,  xxxiv+447  pages. 


Cloth-bound,  postpaid 1.65 

Towards  International  Government.  By  John  A.  Hobson.  216 

pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 50 

Two  Hague  Conferences.  By  William  I.  Hull.  8vo,  xiv-f-516 

pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 1.65 


PWIit  Peace  Jjmmhaium 

plampl|let  Jirrtes 


ANNUAL  REPORT 


1916 


Published  Bimonthly  by  the 

WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 

40  MT.  VERNON  STREET,  BOSTON 


April,  1917 
Vol.  VII.  No.  2. 


Entered  as  second-class  matter  January  15, 1913,  at  the  post-office  at  Boston,  Mass., 
under  the  Act  of  August  24, 1912 


(SKKorlO  |Drace  JfounDatton 

Unfit  mt,  flafifiarlfUfirtta 

♦FOUNDED  IN  1910 
BY 

EDWIN  GINN 


The  corporation  is  constituted  for  the  purpose  of  educating  the  people 
of  all  nations  to  a full  knowledge  of  the  waste  and  destructiveness  of  war, 
its  evil  effects  on  present  social  conditions  and  on  the  well-being  of  future 
generations,  and  to  promote  international  justice  and  the  brotherhood 
of  man;  and,  generally,  by  every  practical  means  to  promote  peace 
and  good  will  among  all  mankind. — By-laws  of  the  Corporation. 

It  is  to  this  patient  and  thorough  work  of  education,  through  the  school, 
the  college,  the  church,  the  press,  the  pamphlet  and  the  book,  that  the 
World  Peace  Foundation  addresses  itself. — Edwin  Ginn,  Foreword, 
World  Peace  Foundation:  Its  Present  Activities  (Pamphlet  Series,  Vol.  I, 
No.  6,  Part  I). 

The  idea  of  force  cannot  at  once  be  eradicated.  It  is  useless  to  believe 
that  the  nations  can  be  persuaded  to  disband  their  present  armies  and 
dismantle  their  present  navies,  trusting  in  each  other  or  in  the  Hague 
Tribunal  to  settle  any  possible  differences  between  them,  unless,  first, 
some  substitute  for  the  existing  forces  is  provided  and  demonstrated 
by  experience  to  be  adequate  to  protect  the  rights,  dignity,  and  territory 
of  the  respective  nations.  My  own  belief  is  that  the  idea  which  underlies 
the  movement  for  the  Hague  Court  can  be  developed  so  that  the  nations 
can  be  persuaded  each  to  contribute  a small  percentage  of  their  military 
forces  at  sea  and  on  land  to  form  an  International  Guard  or  Police  Force. — 
Edwin  Ginn,  An  International  School  of  Peace,  letter  to  the  editor  of  the 
“Nation,”  September  7,  1909;  also  in  the  original  draft  of  Mr.  Ginn’s 
will  of  1908,  defining  the  purpose  of  his  endowment. 


* Incorporated  under  the  laws  of  Massachusetts,  July  12,  1910,  as  the  International  School  of  Peace* 
Name  changed  to  World  Peace  Foundation,  December  22,  1910. 


BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES 
1916 

The  term  of  office  is  seven  years. 

Annual  meeting  on  the  last  Tuesday  in  November  in  each  year. 

Class  of  1917 

GEORGE  H.  BLAKESLEE 
A.  LAWRENCE  LOWELL 
JOSEPH  SWAIN 

Class  of  1918 

SAMUEL  J.  ELDER 
ALBERT  E.  PILLSBURY 

Class  of  1920 

SARAH  LOUISE  ARNOLD 
EDWARD  CUMMINGS 

(Resigned  June  3,  1916;  elected  General  Secretary,  June  3,  1916.) 

SAMUEL  T.  DUTTON 
SAMUEL  W.  McCALL 

Class  of  1922 

GEORGE  W.  ANDERSON 
WILLIAM  H.  P.  FAUNCE 
GEORGE  A.  PLIMPTON 


Officers  and  Committees  of  the  Board 

President 

GEORGE  A.  PLIMPTON 

The  President  is  ex-ojjicio  member  of  all  committees. 


Secretary 

GEORGE  H.  BLAKESLEE 


Executive  Committee 

EDWARD  CUMMINGS,  Chairman 

GEORGE  H.  BLAKESLEE  A.  LAWRENCE  LOWELL 

WILLIAM  H.  P.  FAUNCE  JOSEPH  SWAIN 


Finance  Committee 

GEORGE  W.  ANDERSON,  Chairman 
SAMUEL  J.  ELDER  ALBERT  E.  PILLSBURY 


Treasurer 

ARTHUR  W.  ALLEN 


BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES 
1917 

The  term  of  office  is  semen  years. 

Annual  meeting  on  the  last  Tuesday  in  November  in  each  year. 

Class  of  1917 

GEORGE  H.  BLAKESLEE 
A.  LAWRENCE  LOWELL 
JOSEPH  SWAIN 

Class  of  1918 

SAMUEL  J.  ELDER 
ALBERT  E.  PILLSBURY 


Class  of  1920 

SARAH  LOUISE  ARNOLD 
SAMUEL  T.  DUTTON 
SAMUEL  W.  McCALL 

Class  of  1922 

GEORGE  W.  ANDERSON 
WILLIAM  H.  P.  FAUNCE 
GEORGE  A.  PLIMPTON 


Officers  and  Committees  of  the  Board 

President 

GEORGE  A.  PLIMPTON 

The  President  is  ex-officio  member  of  all  committees. 


Secretary 

GEORGE  H.  BLAKESLEE 


Executive  Committee 

A.  LAWRENCE  LOWELL,  Chairman 
GEORGE  H.  BLAKESLEE  WILLIAM  H.  P.  FAUNCE 

SAMUEL  J.  ELDER  JOSEPH  SWAIN 


Finance  Committee 

GEORGE  W.  ANDERSON,  Chairman 
A.  LAWRENCE  LOWELL 


Treasurer 

ARTHUR  W.  ALLEN 


THE  ADVISORY  COUNCIL 


Miss  JANE  ADDAMS 
Pres.  EDWIN  A.  ALDERMAN 
Mrs.  FANNIE  FERN  ANDREWS 
Ex-Pres.  JAMES  BURRILL  ANGELL1 
Hon.  SIMEON  E.  BALDWIN 
Hon.  RICHARD  BARTHOLDT 
Prof.  JEAN  C.  BRACQ 
Ex-Pres.  JOHN  C.  BRANNER 
Mr.  JOHN  I.  D.  BRISTOL 
Pres.  S.  P.  BROOKS 
Chancellor  ELMER  E.  BROWN 
Pres.  WILLIAM  L.  BRYAN 
Prof.  JOHN  W.  BURGESS 
Hon.  THEODORE  E.  BURTON 
Pres.  NICHOLAS  MURRAY  BUTLER 
Rev.  FRANCIS  E.  CLARK 
Prof.  JOHN  B.  CLARK 
Rev.  SAMUEL  M.  CROTHERS 
Mr.  JAMES  H.  CUTLER 
Rev.  CHARLES  FRANCIS  DOLE 
Prof.  CHARLES  P.  FAGNANI 
Prof.  FRANK  A.  FETTER 
Pres.  JOHN  H.  FINLEY 
Mrs.  J.  MALCOLM  FORBES 
Hon.  JOHN  W.  FOSTER 
Pres.  G.  STANLEY  HALL 
Rabbi  EMIL  G.  HIRSCH 
Prof.  JESSE  HERMAN  HOLMES 
Rev.  CHARLES  E.  JEFFERSON 
Rev.  JENKIN  LLOYD  JONES 
Pres.  HARRY  PRATT  JUDSON 
Hon.  WILLIAM  KENT 
Prof.  GEORGE  W.  KIRCH WEY 
Hon.  PHILANDER  C.  KNOX 


Prof.  EDWARD  B.  KREHBIEL 
Rev.  FREDERICK  LYNCH 
Mr.  S.  S.  McCLURE 
Mrs.  LUCIA  AMES  MEAD 
Mr.  THEODORE  MARBURG 
Prof.  ADOLPH  C.  MILLER 
Pres.  S.  C.  MITCHELL 
Dr.  JOHN  R.  MOTT 
Prof.  P.  V.  N.  MYERS 
Prof.  BLISS  PERRY 
Mr.  H.  C.  PHILLIPS 
Mr.  JACKSON  HARVEY  RALSTON 
Prof.  PAUL  S.  REINSCH 
Pres.  RUSH  RHEES 
Judge  HENRY  WADE  ROGERS 
Dean  W.  P.  ROGERS 
Prof.  ELBERT  RUSSELL 
Dr.  JAMES  BROWN  SCOTT 
Pres.  L.  CLARK  SEELYE 
Mrs.  MAY  WRIGHT  SEW  ALL 
Mr.  THORVALD  SOLBERG 
Mr.  MOORFIELD  STOREY 
Pres.  CHARLES  F.  THWING 
Pres.  CHARLES  R.  VAN  HISE 
Dr.  JAMES  H.  VAN  SICKLE 
Pres.  GEORGE  E.  VINCENT 
Pres.  ETHELBERT  D.  WARFIELD 
Mr.  HARRIS  WEINSTOCK 
Hon.  ANDREW  DICKSON  WHITE 
Mr.  THOMAS  RAEBURN  WHITE 
Prof. GEORGE  GRAFTON  WILSON 
Rabbi  STEPHEN  S.  WISE 
Pres.  MARY  E.  WOOLLEY 
Mr.  STANLEY  R.  YARNALL 


Deceased,  April  i,  1916. 


GENERAL  STAFF 
1916 

FRED  B.  FOULK 

(Resigned  to  take  effect  October  i,  1916.) 

CHARLES  H.  LEVERMORE 
EDWIN  D.  MEAD 

(On  leave  of  absence  until  September  30,  1916;  retired  on  pension  from  October  i,  1916.) 

DENYS  P.  MYERS 

(Corresponding  Secretary  and  Librarian  from  April  1,  1916.) 

GEORGE  W.  NASMYTH 

Acting  General  Secretary 

EDWARD  CUMMINGS 

(General  Secretary  from  lune  3,  1916.) 

Lecturers 

RALPH  NORMAN  ANGELL  LANE 

(Until  July  31,  1916.) 

G.  LOWES  DICKINSON 

(Until  April  18,  1916.) 

HAMILTON  HOLT 


GENERAL  STAFF 
1917 

EDWARD  CUMMINGS 

General  Secretary 

CHARLES  H.  LEVERMORE 
GEORGE  W.  NASMYTH 

DENYS  P.  MYERS 

Corresponding  Secretary  and  Librarian 


HAMILTON  HOLT 

Lecturer 


OFFICE  STAFF 

ARTHUR  W.  ALLEN 

Treasurer;  in  general  charge  of  the  clerical  and  office 
staff  and  the  building 


ANNUAL  REPORT;  1916 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WAR 

War  inevitably  brought  about  a change  of  emphasis  in  the  educa- 
tional work  of  the  Foundation.  The  general  work  of  persuading  the 
world  of  the  horrors  of  war  and  the  blessings  of  peace  was  taken 
over  by  the  war  itself,  and  done  so  effectively  that  it  was  no  longer 
necessary  for  the  advocates  of  peace  to  go  on  writing,  publishing 
and  lecturing  on  that  theme.  Before  long  even  the  warring  nations 
had  officially  declared  that  they  were  fighting  one  another  for  the 
sole  purpose  of  securing  permanent  peace,  and  making  future  wars 
impossible.  War-makers,  peacemakers  and  neutrals  all  professed 
to  want  the  same  thing — a practical  plan  of  international  co-operation 
to  insure  peace.  Under  such  circumstances,  a great  advance  toward 
the  goal  of  international  organization  and  world  peace  seemed  pos- 
sible, provided,  before  the  war  ended,  the  right  plan  could  be  dis- 
covered, and  the  leaders  of  public  opinion  in  the  great  nations  could 
be  persuaded  to  favor  its  adoption  as  a basis  for  the  coming  peace. 
The  Foundation  addressed  itself  to  the  twofold  task  of  discovering 
and  advocating  such  a plan. 

Fortunately  the  program  outlined  by  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace 
at  Philadelphia,  June  17,  1915,  seemed  to  meet  the  requirements. 
Moreover,  it  was  advocated  by  men  of  commanding  influence,  and 
it  had  the  great  advantage  of  uniting  people  who  were  divided  on 
other  issues.  Accordingly,  on  July  12,  1915,  the  Board  of  Trustees 
expressed  its  approval  of  the  general  principles  and  policy  adopted 
by  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace,  and  instructed  its  representatives 
to  support  such  principles  and  policy  in  the  name  of  the  Foundation. 

The  Foundation  forthwith  embarked  upon  an  extensive  educational 
campaign  for  the  purpose  of  creating  an  enlightened  public  opinion 
in  favor  of  such  a League.  To  this  end,  the  available  energies  and 
resources  of  the  Foundation  have  been  freely  used.  The  members 
of  the  General  Staff  have  entered  into  the  work  with  enthusiasm. 
Members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  have  also  been  prominently 
identified  with  the  movement;  and  their  influence  and  devotion  have 


8 ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 

contributed  to  the  remarkable  success  of  the  movement  in  this  country 
and  abroad. 

In  view  of  this  action  by  the  Foundation,  it  is  interesting  and 
gratifying  to  see  how  closely  the  principles  underlying  the  program 
of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace  coincide  with  the  ideas  so  con- 
sistently advocated  by  Mr.  Ginn.  The  close  parallel  of  his  views 
and  those  subsequently  adopted  by  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace 
is  seen  in  the  following  passages.  The  first  paragraph  is  from 
Mr.  Ginn’s  pamphlet  describing  the  World  Peace  Foundation  in 
1911;  and  the  second  is  taken  from  his  last  published  statement, 
entitled  “Organizing  the  Peace  Work,”  which  was  printed  in  the 
World  Peace  Foundation  Pamphlet  Series  in  1913,  six  months  before 
his  death.  They  do  not  differ  essentially  from  other  statements 
which  appeared  over  his  name, — one  of  which,  from  his  letter  to  the 
Nation  in  1909,  is  quoted  on  the  second  page  of  this  report. 


Mr.  Ginn 

The  establishment  of  an  in- 
ternational power  would  be  the 
natural  beginning  of  a world- 
congress,  and  the  more  complete 
development  of  the  international 
court  would  follow.  Until  these 
three  branches  of  international 
organization  are  perfected,  there 
will  continue  to  be  great  loss  of 
life  and  property,  which  should 
be  devoted  to  the  natural,  peace- 
ful development  of  the  human 
race. 

Why  not  establish  an  interna- 
tional army  and  navy  comprised 
of  a small  proportion  of  the  forces 
of  each  nation, — five  or  ten  per 
cent.,  or  whatever  is  sufficient 
for  the  purpose, — to  protect  each 


Program  of  the  League  to 
Enforce  Peace 

We  believe  it  to  be  desirable 
for  the  United  States  to  join  a 
league  of  nations  binding  the 
signatories  to  the  following: 

I.  All  justiciable  questions 
arising  between  the  signa- 
tory powers,  not  settled  by 
negotiation,  shall,  subject 
to  the  limitation  of  treaties, 
be  submitted  to  a Judicial 
Tribunal  for  hearing  and 
judgment,  both  upon  the 
merits  and  upon  any  issue 
as  to  its  jurisdiction  of  the 
question. 

II.  All  other  questions  arising 
between  the  signatories  and 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


9 


and  every  one  alike  and  restrain 
the  turbulent  and  unruly?  It 
will  cost  not  a dollar  more  than 
the  nations  themselves  are  now 
paying  individually.  The  ques- 
tion of  the  organization  and 
management  of  such  a force  has 
been  raised;  but  similar  action 
was  successfully  taken  during 
the  Boxer  difficulties,  and  I be- 
lieve that  it  could  be  worked  out 
on  a larger  scale.  At  the  present 
moment  the  nations  of  Europe 
are  acting  in  concert  to  modify 
and  check  the  ravages  of  war. 
Such  concerted  action  should  be 
extended  to  include  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  world.  All  the  na- 
tions should  agree  together  that 
their  first  duty  is  to  preserve  the 
rights  of  each  and  all  and  to  se- 
cure permanent  peace.  Some  say 
that  the  nations  will  not  so  act, 
that  they  dare  not  give  up  the 
strong  right  arm  on  which  they 
have  relied  so  long.  In  the 
formation  of  this  international 
army  they  are  not  asked  to  give 
up  their  own  individual  military 
protection,  but  simply  that  each 
shall  contribute  its  proportion 
for  the  protection  of  all.  This 
would  leave  the  individual  na- 
tions relatively  as  strong  as  be- 
fore, and  each  could  continue 
in  force  the  old  system  until 
convinced  that  it  was  no  longer 


not  settled  by  negotiation, 
shall  be  submitted  to  a 
council  of  conciliation  for 
hearing,  consideration  and 
recommendation. 

III.  The  signatory  powers  shall 
jointly  use  forthwith  both 
their  economic  and  mili- 
tary forces  against  any  one 
of  their  number  that  goes 
to  war,  or  commits  acts  of 
hostility,  against  another 
of  the  signatories  before 
any  question  arising  shall 
be  submitted  as  provided 
in  the  foregoing. 

The  following  interpretation  of 
Article  Three  has  been  authorized 
by  the  Executive  Committee: 

“The  signatory  powers  shall 
jointly  employ  diplomatic  and 
economic  pressure  against  any 
one  of  their  number  that  threat- 
ens war  against  a fellow  signa- 
tory without  having  first 
submitted  its  dispute  for  inter- 
national inquiry,  conciliation, 
arbitration  or  judicial  hearing, 
and  awaited  a conclusion,  or 
without  having  in  good  faith 
offered  so  to  submit  it.  They 
shall  follow  this  forthwith  by 
the  joint  use  of  their  military 
forces  against  that  nation  if  it 
actually  goes  to  war,  or  com- 
mits acts  of  hostility,  against 
another  of  the  signatories  before 
any  question  arising  shall  be 


IO 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


needed.  We  can  point  to  our 
own  Canadian  frontier,  which 
has  remained  unarmed  for  a 
hundred  years,  as  an  example  of 
what  can  be  done  through  trust 
and  good  will.  The  nations  must 
no  longer  think  of  themselves 
alone,  but  each  as  a part  of  the 
great  world,  a necessary  part, 
that  cannot  exist  without  con- 
tact with  others.  We  are  practi- 
cally one  great  world  force,  each 
nation  being  a part  of  the  uni- 
versal body  politic. 


dealt  with  as  provided  in  the 
foregoing.” 

IV.  Conferences  between  the 
signatory  powers  shall  be 
held  from  time  to  time  to 
formulate  and  codify  rules 
of  international  law,  which, 
unless  some  signatory  shall 
signify  its  dissent  within  a 
stated  period,  shall  there- 
after govern  in  the  decisions 
of  the  Judicial  Tribunal 
mentioned  in  Article  One. 


He  firmly  believed  that  an  agreement  among  nations  to  co-operate 
in  providing  an  international  force  to  repress  disorder  would  be  the 
natural  beginning  of  a world  congress,  and  the  best  means  of  securing 
the  more  complete  development  of  international  courts  of  arbitra- 
tion and  methods  of  conciliation.  It  is  a striking  tribute  to  his  fore- 
sight that  he  so  closely  anticipated  the  program  which  many  statesmen 
in  many  countries  now  regard  as  the  most  promising  plan  for  insuring 
peace  and  justice  throughout  the  world. 

In  furtherance  of  these  aims,  the  World  Peace  Foundation  has 
during  the  year  1916  been  able  to  co-operate  in  the  work  of  the  League 
to  Enforce  Peace  in  many  ways: 

1.  By  supplying  office  accommodations,  and  other  facilities, 
at  40  Mt.  Vernon  Street,  Boston,  for  the  Massachusetts 
Branch  of  the  League. 

2.  By  supplying  office  accommodations,  and  other  facilities, 
for  Mr.  John  C.  Burg,  the  District  Secretary  of  the  League 
for  New  England. 

3.  By  contributing  the  services  of  Dr.  George  W.  Nasmyth, 
who,  as  Secretary  of  the  Massachusetts  Branch  of  the  League, 
has  conducted  a local  educational  campaign  in  the  cities 
and  larger  towns  of  Massachusetts  with  marked  success. 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


II 


4.  By  contributing  the  services  and  traveling  expenses  of  Dr. 
Charles  H.  Levermore  to  the  work  of  organizing  state 
branches  of  the  League  in  some  of  the  Southern  States, 
during  the  spring  and  early  summer. 

5.  By  defraying  the  expenses  of  lectures,  publications  and  other 
forms  of  educational  propaganda,  as  approved  by  the  Ex- 
ecutive Committee,  in  accordance  with  the  • votes  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees. 

6.  By  furnishing  for  general  distribution  a special  group  of 
pamphlets,  as  follows: 

The  Foundations  of  a League  of  Peace.  By  G.  Lowes 
Dickinson. 

A League  to  Enforce  Peace.  By  A.  Lawrence  Lowell. 

The  Outlook  for  International  Law  with  letter  commend- 
ing the  League  to  Enforce  Peace.  By  Elihu  Root. 

The  Monroe  Doctrine  and  the  Program  of  the  League  to 
Enforce  Peace.  By  George  Grafton  Wilson. 

The  Conciliation  Plan  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace,  with 
American  treaties  in  force. 

Historical  Light  on  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace. 


STUDENT  CLUBS 

In  accordance  with  the  vote  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  Mr.  Fred 
B.  Foulk,  A.B.,  of  the  University  of  Michigan,  was  made  Executive 
Secretary  for  the  Federation  of  International  Polity  Clubs,  with  the 
understanding  that  he  should  also  be  allowed  to  pursue  courses  in 
international  relations  at  Harvard  University.  This  arrangement 
was  part  of  an  agreement  by  which  the  Carnegie  Endowment  for 
International  Peace  was  to  be  financially  responsible  for  organizers 
and  lecturers  to  travel  among  colleges  and  universities,  and  similarly 
responsible  for  the  free  distribution  of  books  and  pamphlets  among 
the  club  members. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  on  January  8,  1916,  the 
Committee  of  College  Presidents,  appointed  to  consider  the  work  of 
the  Foundation  in  colleges,  made  the  following  report: 


12 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 

The  Committee  of  College  Presidents  to  whom  was  referred  for  con- 
sideration the  work  of  the  Foundation  in  colleges,  are  of  opinion  that 
the  creation  of  separate  polity  clubs  for  the  discussion  of  international 
problems  and  peace  among  nations  is  in  some  cases  detrimental  to  the  best 
interests  of  the  colleges  themselves.  They  believe  that  distinct  societies 
of  students  to  discuss  special  topics  in  public  life  are  already  so  numerous 
in  many  colleges  as  to  interfere  with  the  development  of  a vigorous  organi- 
zation of  undergraduates  for  the  consideration  of  public  questions  in  their 
manifold  aspects.  The  Committee  recommend,  therefore,  that  the  Foun- 
dation do  not,  except  with  the  approval  of  the  college  authorities,  promote 
or  assist  new  or  existing  special  clubs  in  a college  life  already  over-organized, 
or  offer  prizes  for  new  contests  in  writing  or  speaking;  but  attempt  to 
secure  consideration  for  the  prevention  of  war  by  the  existing  general 
organs  designed  for  writing,  speaking  and  debate. 

The  Committee  are  of  opinion  that  the  interest  of  students  in  inter- 
national relations  and  the  means  of  maintaining  peace  among  nations, 
which  in  many  places  is  now  curiously  torpid,  might  also  be  aroused  by 
addresses  on  the  part  of  well-qualified  persons  at  meetings  where  the  whole 
student  body,  or  large  parts  of  it,  are  gathered  together. 

Some  members  of  the  Committee  feel  that  teachers  in  many  colleges 
show  too  much  aloofness  from  the  current  problems  of  the  times,  and  that 
good  may  be  done  by  leading  instructors  in  the  appropriate  subjects  to 
devote  more  attention  in  their  classes  to  these  things.  But  that  is  a deli- 
cate matter  to  be  approached  with  a great  deal  of  tact.  If  in  some  colleges, 
instructors  are  too  reticent  about  current  questions,  in  others  they  have 
been  indiscreet  or  dogmatic  about  them,  causing  at  times  no  little  harm 
to  the  institution  and  to  the  principle  of  academic  freedom.  An  effort 
to  interest  and  inform  teachers  about  the  problems  for  which  this  Founda- 
tion exists,  is  part  of  our  duty,  but  what  they  shall  say  to  their  students 
had  best  be  left  to  their  own  good  sense. 

A.  Lawrence  Lowell. 

William  H.  P.  Faunce. 

Joseph  Swain. 

An  important  feature  of  the  work  for  1915  among  students  had 
been  a fifteen-day  conference  at  Cornell  University  in  June,  held 
under  the  joint  auspices  of  the  World  Peace  Foundation,  the  Car- 
negie Endowment  for  International  Peace  and  the  Church  Peace 
Union.  The  generous  hospitality  of  President  Charles  F.  Thwing 
made  it  possible  to  hold  the  1916  conference  at  Western  Reserve 
University.  There  was  a gratifying  attendance  of  students.  The 
success  of  the  conference  was  insured  by  the  enthusiasm  of  the 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


13 


students,  and  the  distinguished  character  of  the  speakers.  It  is  under- 
stood that  the  addresses  delivered  at  the  conference  will  appear, 
from  time  to  time,  in  the  monthly  issues  of  the  International  Polity 
News,  which  is  the  organ  of  the  federated  clubs. 

Subsequently,  as  a result  of  a conference  between  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Carnegie  Endowment  and  the  World  Peace  Foun- 
dation, it  was  decided  that  the  interests  of  this  important  work  would 
be  better  served  by  abandoning  the  system  of  joint  control.  This 
improved  form  of  administration  was  made  possible  by  the  generosity 
of  the  Carnegie  Endowment,  which,  in  the  autumn  of  1916,  assumed 
complete  responsibility,  and  provided  for  the  transfer  of  Mr.  Foulk 
to  its  staff.  Under  the  new  auspices,  we  may  confidently  expect 
that  this  department  of  student  activities  will  be  conducted  with 
increasing  success. 

AMERICAN  SCHOOL  PEACE  LEAGUE 

During  the  year  1916  the  World  Peace  Foundation  has  continued 
the  co-operative  arrangement  of  previous  years,  by  which  it  defrays 
the  expenses  of  certain  addresses,  conferences  and  other  forms  of 
educational  activity  conducted  by  the  American  School  Peace  League 
among  school  teachers  and  school  children  in  all  parts  of  the  country. 
The  reports  of  Mrs.  Fannie  Fern  Andrews,  Secretary  of  the  League, 
show  how  manifold  and  far-reaching  the  results  of  this  co-operation 
have  been:  and  those  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  World 
Peace  Foundation  best  acquainted  with  the  work  are  impressed 
with  the  extensive  results  obtained  from  relatively  small  expendi- 
tures. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  World  Peace  Foundation  has  more  than  once 
felt  obliged  to  consider  seriously  the  propriety  of  continuing  its 
expenditures  in  this  well-organized  field,  to  the  neglect  of  work  im- 
peratively needed  elsewhere.  The  issue  was  sharpened  by  the 
embarrassing  shrinkage  in  the  available  income  of  the  Foundation, 
pending  the  settlement  of  the  Ginn  Estate;  and  the  annual  budget 
for  1916  was  reported  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  with  a recommendation 
for  diminished  expenditure  in  this  field,  or  complete  withdrawal. 
The  Executive  Committee,  however,  after  careful  consideration, 
and  after  conference  with  representatives  of  the  American  School 


14 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


Peace  League,  finally  recommended  the  Board  of  Trustees  to  recon- 
sider its  action,  in  order  to  avoid  all  risk  of  embarrassing  the  work 
of  the  School  Peace  League  and  disappointing  natural  expectations 
by  any  unannounced  change  of  policy.  Accordingly,  the  customary 
appropriation  was  voted  for  the  current  year,  with  formal  notice 
that  it  carried  no  presumption  in  favor  of  renewal. 

Here,  as  in  the  case  of  the  work  among  student  clubs,  the  Founda- 
tion withdraws  from  an  educational  field  in  which  it  is  keenly  inter- 
ested, with  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  the  work  it  has  helped 
initiate  is  now  in  the  hands  of  an  organization  admirably  equipped 
to  carry  it  on.  There  is  work  enough  to  tax  to  the  utmost  the  energies 
and  resources  of  all  organizations;  and  efficiency  is  gained  by  avoiding 
the  dangers  of  overlapping  and  divided  responsibility;  but  it  is  one 
of  the  legitimate  functions  of  such  a Foundation  as  this  to  initiate 
and  foster  important  activities  until  they  have  had  opportunity 
to  demonstrate  their  usefulness  and  secure  independent  recognition 
and  support. 

PUBLICATIONS 

An  important  part  of  the  educational  work  of  the  World  Peace 
Foundation  has,  from  the  very  first,  consisted  in  publishing  and 
distributing  books  and  pamphlets. 

I.  The  International  Library. 

As  early  as  1904,  Mr.  Ginn  started  publishing  and  distributing  books 
relating  to  peace  under  the  general  title  “International  Library.” 
These  publications  were  subsequently  taken  over  by  the  World 
Peace  Foundation.  The  Library  now  comprises  30  volumes,  dealing 
with  international  law,  the  Hague  Conferences,  peace  classics  and 
kindred  topics.  A list  of  these  books  with  prices  is  furnished  on 
application. 

II.  The  Pamphlet  Series. 

By  far  the  larger  part  of  the  publications  of  the  World  Peace 
Foundation  are  issued  in  the  form  of  the  Pamphlet  Series.  A com- 
plete set  of  these  pamphlets,  arranged  in  six  annual  volumes,  com- 
prises 88  titles.  Of  these,  46  are  now  on  the  active  list;  others, 
having  served  their  immediate  purpose,  are  not  in  sufficient  demand 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


IS 

to  warrant  new  editions.  New  pamphlets,  selected  or  prepared  by 
the  Staff  of  the  Foundation,  and  approved  by  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee, are  sent  to  the  11,000  addresses  on  the  regular  mailing 
list.  The  yearly  distribution  of  pamphlets  and  leaflets  is  about 
200,000.  The  number  distributed  in  1916  was  275,000.  There  is 
a gratifying  increase  in  the  demand  for  these  publications  by  uni- 
versity teachers  in  international  law  and  kindred  subjects,  who  are 
glad  to  place  in  the  hands  of  their  students  documents  and  other 
valuable  material  not  otherwise  available  in  convenient  form.  Lect- 
urers, preachers  and  organizations  engaged  in  peace  propaganda 
often  use  considerable  quantities  of  these  pamphlets  to  supplement 
their  work. 

To  facilitate  ordering  pamphlets,  lists  have  been  prepared,  con- 
veniently arranged  by  topics,  with  space  for  the  name  and  address 
of  applicant.  Single  copies  of  publications  are  furnished  free  of 
charge. 

The  following  books  and  pamphlets  were  published  during  the  year 
1916: 

In  the  International  Library: 

“The  Great  Solution”  by  Senator  Henri  La  Fontaine  of  Belgium. 

In  the  Pamphlet  Series: 

T itle 

The  New  Pan  Americanism 
Introduction 

1.  President  Wilson’s  Policy  toward  Latin  America: 

Circular  Note  of  March  12,  1913 

2.  “The  United  States  and  Latin  America.”  Address 
by  President  Wilson  before  the  Southern  Com- 
mercial Congress,  October  27,  1913 

3.  Mexican  Affairs  and  the  A.  B.  C.  Mediation 

4.  The  Pan  American  Union  and  Neutrality 

5.  Pan  American  Treaties  for  the  Advancement  of  Peace 

The  New  Pan  Americanism.  Part  II  April,  No.  2 

6.  First  Pan  American  Financial  Conference,  1915. 

(Opening  Addresses  of  the  President  and  Secretary 
of  State.) 

7.  Pan  American  Action  regarding  Mexico 

8.  President  Wilson’s  Annual  Address  to  Congress, 

December  7,  1915 


Volume  VI 
February,  No.  1 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


16 

g.  Second  Pan  American  Scientific  Congress.  (Ad- 
dresses of  the  Secretary  of  State  and  President.) 

10.  Pan  American  Agreement  proposed  by  United 
States 

11.  Books  for  Reading,  Study  and  Reference 

The  Outlook  for  International  Law  With  Letter  Com- 
mending the  League  to  Enforce  Peace 
By  Elihu  Root 

The  Monroe  Doctrine  and  the  Program  of  the  League  to 
Enforce  Peace 

By  George  Grafton  Wilson 

The  Conciliation  Plan  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace 
with  American  Treaties  in  Force 
Historical  Light  on  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace 
I.  International  Court 
II.  Conciliation  Council 

III.  Sanctions 

IV.  Conferences  to  Develop  Law 

THE  LIBRARY 

The  Library  includes  reference  books,  bound  sets  of  periodicals, 
and  pamphlet  volumes  relating  to  the  peace  movement.  It  now 
contains  about  2,000  volumes.  Accessions  during  1916  numbered 
18 1.  Some  5,000  pamphlets,  magazine  articles  and  broadsides 
are  on  file.  There  is  also  an  important  collection  of  some  35,000 
clippings  available  for  reference. 

THE  READING  ROOM 

The  reading  room  has  been  discontinued  and  subscriptions  to 
periodicals  have  been  curtailed.  It  was  not  successful.  The  room 
was  needed  for  office  accommodations,  when  the  Foundation  extended 
its  hospitality  to  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace. 

GENERAL  STAFF 

General  Secretary. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  on  January  8, 1916,  Edward 
Cummings  was  made  Chairman  of  the  Executive  Committee,  and 
Acting  General  Secretary  of  the  Foundation.  This  arrangement 
continued  until  the  meeting  of  the  Trustees  on  June  3,  1916,  when  he 


June,  No.  3 

August,  No.  4 

October,  No.  5 
December,  No.  6 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916  17 

was  elected  General  Secretary,  having  first  qualified  for  the  position 
by  resigning  from  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

As  executive  officer  of  the  Foundation,  it  is  the  business  of  the 
General  Secretary  to  supervise  the  activities  of  the  Foundation, 
and  give  effect  to  the  policy  adopted  by  the  Board  of  Trustees.  With 
the  exception  of  the  summer  months,  when  the  pressure  of  office  work 
was  light,  his  routine  duties  have  ordinarily  kept  him  at  the  office 
for  a substantial  part  of  each  day:  attending  to  correspondence; 
conferring  with  members  of  the  working  staff;  editing  and  prepar- 
ing pamphlets;  deciding  which  of  the  numerous,  and  often  volumi- 
nous, manuscripts  submitted  to  the  Foundation  for  publication  shall 
be  sent  to  the  Executive  Committee  for  final  approval  or  rejection. 
He  also  responds,  so  far  as  possible,  to  requests  for  lectures  and 
addresses  to  public  meetings  and  organizations  of  business  men; 
attends  occasional  conferences  in  other  cities;  consults  with  Com- 
mittees and  Officers  of  the  Board  in  regard  to  questions  of  adminis- 
tration, or  crises  in  public  affairs  calling  for  special  action  on  the 
part  of  the  Foundation;  and  he  endeavors  to  keep  in  touch  with 
other  organizations  and  specialists  in  the  same  field,  with  a view  to 
securing  co-operation  and  avoiding  duplication. 

At  the  end  of  June,  1916,  a statement  on  the  Mexican  crisis,  signed 
by  Charles  W.  Eliot,  Richard  Olney,  Henry  L.  Higginson,  Samuel 
J.  Elder  and  A.  Lawrence  Lowell,  was  forwarded  by  the  Foundation 
to  Government  officials  in  Washington,  to  members  of  the  National 
Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  and  was  extensively  repro- 
duced by  the  newspapers. 

At  other  crises  in  national  affairs,  the  General  Secretary,  after 
consulting  accessible  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  has  given 
to  the  press,  over  his  own  signature,  brief  statements  bearing  upon 
the  foreign  policy  of  the  Government,  with  special  reference  to  the 
indorsement  given  by  the  President  of  the  United  States  to  the  plan 
for  the  formation  of  a league  of  nations  to  insure  peace,  which  the 
Trustees  of  the  Foundation  instructed  its  representatives  to  support. 

Corresponding  Secretary  and  Librarian. 

Denys  P.  Myers,  A.B.,  joined  the  Staff  of  the  Foundation  in 
1910.  He  was  formally  designated  Corresponding  Secretary  and 


i8 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


Librarian  by  vote  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  in  April,  1916.  During 
the  year  he  has  revised  and  improved  the  library  catalogue,  and 
made  other  changes  contributing  to  the  efficiency  of  the  Library. 
He  replies  to  about  1,500  letters  per  year,  requesting  the  kind  of 
information  which  can  be  furnished  to  a considerable  extent  by 
forms  and  printed  matter.  He  gives  regular  attention  to  the  diplo- 
matic exchanges  of  the  United  States,  France,  Great  Britain,  Nether- 
lands, Sweden,  Germany,  and  to  Japanese  and  Mexican  affairs. 
He  prepares,  or  aids  in  the  preparation  of,  pamphlets  and  other 
printed  matter  for  the  Foundation.  He  has  recently  prepared  an 
extensive  monograph,  entitled  “Notes  on  the  Conduct  of  Foreign 
Relations,”  which  has  been  published  at  The  Hague  and  also  in  the 
United  States. 

The  Librarian  regularly  supplies  the  Trustees  with  lists  of  books 
added  to  the  Library.  From  time  to  time  he  sends  books  and  other 
printed  matter  to  the  Trustees  for  their  information.  On  request, 
the  Library  furnishes  to  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  books 
relating  to  the  international  problems  with  which  the  Foundation 
is  concerned.  Trustees  desiring  to  retain  books  permanently  are 
requested  to  notify  the  Librarian. 

George  W.  Nasmyth,  Ph.D.,  has  been  a resident  member  of 
the  Staff  since  1913, — having  previously  done  extensive  work  for 
the  Foundation  in  behalf  of  peace  organizations  among  students 
in  European  countries.  One  of  the  most  important  contributions 
which  World  Peace  Foundation  has  made  to  the  educational  propa- 
ganda of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace  has  been  the  assignment  of 
Dr.  Nasmyth  to  serve  as  Secretary  of  the  Massachusetts  Branch 
of  the  League.  The  Chairman  of  the  State  Branch  is  President 
A.  Lawrence  Lowell.  Mr.  J.  Mott  Hallowed  is  Chairman  of  the 
Executive  Committee.  Dr.  Nasmyth  and  his  working  staff  have 
been  furnished  office  accommodations  and  other  facilities  at  the 
headquarters  of  the  Foundation.  The  educational  campaign  in 
Massachusetts  has  been  pushed  with  vigor.  Local  committees  have 
been  organized  in  the  principal  cities,  followed  by  important  public 
meetings  and  notable  addresses.  The  large  amount  of  publicity 
thus  secured  through  press  notices  and  reports  of  meetings  has  been 
persistently  supplemented  by  the  distribution  of  literature  through 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


19 


the  mail.  Dr.  Nasmyth  has  also  delivered  courses  of  lectures  in 
Boston,  and  responded  to  the  demand  for  addresses  in  other  cities 
and  other  states.  His  recent  book  entitled,  “Social  Progress  and 
the  Darwinian  Theory,”  published  by  G.  P.  Putnam’s  Sons,  is  rec- 
ognized as  an  important  contribution  to  the  literature  of  the  peace 
movement.  It  deserves  careful  attention  by  all  who  are  concerned 
with  the  underlying  philosophy  of  social  evolution  and  international 
relations. 

Charles  H.  Levermore,  Ph.D.,  came  to  the  Foundation  in  1913. 
From  March  30  to  June  20,  1916,  he  was  working  in  the  interests 
of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace  in  Florida,  Virginia,  Alabama  and 
Mississippi.  During  the  summer  he  finished  a comprehensive  his- 
torical study  of  the  origins  and  development  of  the  Anglo-American 
Agreement  of  1817;  and  subsequently  prepared  for  the  Central 
Organization  for  a Durable  Peace  a memorandum  upon  Article  II 
of  its  Minimum  Program,  which  has  since  been  published  at  The 
Hague.  He  is  now  bringing  out,  through  the  house  of  Ginn  & Com- 
pany, a new  song  book,  which  will  feature  songs  of  international 
justice  and  good  will.  During  the  autumn  he  revised  his  pamphlet 
upon  international  relations,  in  the  hope  of  making  it  more  helpful 
to  debating  clubs.  In  November,  at  the  request  of  Mr.  Samuel  T. 
Dutton,  General  Secretary  of  the  World’s  Court  League,  and  also 
a member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  World  Peace  Foundation,  he 
went  to  New  York  to  assist  in  the  re-organization  of  the  World’s 
Court  League.  On  December  2 Mr.  Dutton,  by  authority  of  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  World’s  Court  League,  submitted  to 
the  annual  meeting  of  the  Trustees  of  World  Peace  Foundation  a 
formal  request  for  an  annual  appropriation  in  support  of  a permanent 
and  far-reaching  plan  of  co-operation  by  the  two  organizations. 
Although  unable  to  adopt  the  suggestion,  the  Board  of  Trustees 
voted  to  authorize  Dr.  Levermore  to  continue  his  work  with  the 
League  at  the  discretion  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

Fred  B.  Foulk,  A.B.,  came  to  the  Foundation  in  November, 
1915,  to  act  as  Executive  Secretary  of  the  International  Polity  Clubs, 
under  the  arrangement,  already  referred  to,  between  the  World 
Peace  Foundation  and  the  Carnegie  Endowment  for  International 
Peace.  This  arrangement  was  subsequently  formally  approved  by 


20 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


the  Board  of  Trustees  of  World  Peace  Foundation,  and  Mr.  Foulk 
continued  on  the  Staff  of  the  Foundation  until  the  autumn  of  1916, 
when  the  plan  of  joint  control  was  superseded  and  the  Carnegie 
Endowment  assumed  entire  responsibility  for  this  work  among 
student  clubs,  and  provided  for  the  transfer  of  Mr.  Foulk  to  its  Staff. 

As  Executive  Secretary  he  edited  the  monthly  organ  of  the  Federa- 
tion of  International  Polity  Clubs,  called  the  International  Polity 
News;  he  also  arranged  the  itineraries  of  some  of  the  lecturers  who 
were  sent  to  colleges  and  universities  by  World  Peace  Foundation, 
and  took  general  charge  of  work  among  students  which  Dr.  Nasmyth 
was  obliged  to  relinquish  because  of  his  absorbing  duties  as  Secretary 
of  the  Massachusetts  Branch  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace. 

His  enthusiasm  for  his  work  also  led  him  to  assume  the  gratuitous 
burden  and  responsibility  of  editing  the  monthly  organ  of  the  Cosmo- 
politan Clubs,  known  as  the  Cosmopolitan  Student, — a publication 
which  the  Foundation  has  been  glad  to  encourage  without  being 
in  any  way  directly  responsible  for  it. 

Edwin  D.  Mead. 

Edwin  D.  Mead  was  already  a veteran  in  the  peace  movement 
when  the  World  Peace  Foundation  was  established.  His  distin- 
guished services  had  been  recognized  at  home  and  abroad.  In  grate- 
ful recognition  of  his  many  years  of  unrequited  service,  it  was  the 
express  desire  of  Mr.  Ginn  that  provision  for  a generous  retiring 
pension  should  be  included  in  the  original  contract  which  the  Founda- 
tion made  with  Mr.  Mead.  This  provision  became  operative  on 
the  first  of  October,  19x6,  when  Mr.  Mead  formally  withdrew  from 
the  service  of  the  Foundation.  He  has  been  continuously  ill  since 
the  first  of  April,  1915,  when  the  Board  of  Trustees,  in  grateful  appre- 
ciation of  his  services  to  the  Foundation,  granted  him  prolonged 
leave  of  absence  without  diminution  of  salary,  and  recorded  their 
hope  and  belief  that  a period  of  rest  would  enable  him  to  return  to 
his  work  in  complete  health  and  vigor. 

CHANGES  IN  FORM  OF  ORGANIZATION 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  1915,  the  Board  of  Trustees  adopted  a 
recommendation  for  a substantial  change  in  the  form  of  organization, 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


21 


so  that  the  Committee  on  Organization  is  now  named  the  Executive 
Committee;  the  Chief  Executive  officer,  the  General  Secretary; 
the  other  “directors,”  the  General  Staff.  These  and  other  changes 
made  it  necessary,  or  at  any  rate  convenient,  to  repeal  the  Standing 
Orders  originally  adopted,  together  with  some  later  scattered  amend- 
ments, so  as  to  bring  into  convenient  and  accessible  form  the  entire 
code  of  Standing  Orders  applicable  to  the  new  form  of  organization. 
Accordingly,  upon  joint  recommendation  of  the  Committee  on  Finance 
and  the  Executive  Committee,  the  outstanding  Standing  Orders 
were  repealed  by  vote  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  at  the  Annual  Meeting, 
December  2,  1916,  and  in  lieu  thereof  revised  Standing  Orders  were 
adopted  as  follows: 

Standing  Orders  of  the  World  Peace  Foundation 

I. 

Financial  Year 

The  financial  year  of  this  Foundation  shall  be  from  October  first  to  September 
thirtieth  inclusive,  but  the  budget  shall  regularly  be  made  for  the  calendar  year. 

II. 

Finance  Committee 

At  the  annual  meeting, 'there  shall  be  chosen  in  such  manner  as  the  Board  of 
Trustees  shall  determine  a Finance  Committee  of  three  or  five  to  serve  for  the 
ensuing  year.  Such  Finance  Committee  shall,  under  the  By-Laws  and  Votes 
of  the  Board,  have  general  management  of  the  building,  property,  investments, 
income  and  disbursements  of  the  Corporation.  They  shall  see  that  the  Treasurer 
gives  bond  in  accordance  with  the  By-Laws  and  any  Vote  of  this  Board;  and  shall 
be  responsible  for  the  custody  of  said  bond.  They  shall  have  general  charge 
of  the  system  of  keeping  and  auditing  the  books  by  the  Treasurer  and  the  Auditor, 
and  shall  see  that  disbursements  are  made  only  in  accordance  with  authority 
given  by  this  Board. 

In  cases  of  emergency  or  unusual  need,  this  Board  not  being  in  session,  said 
Finance  Committee  may  authorize  the  expenditure  of  a sum  or  sums  not  exceed- 
ing in  the  aggregate  one  thousand  ($1,000)  dollars,  but  such  expenditures  shall  as 
soon  as  practicable  be  reported  by  said  Committee  to  this  Board  for  its  approval. 

Said  Committee  shall  each  year,  seasonably  before  the  Annual  Meeting,  after 
consultation  with  the  Executive  Committee,  prepare  and  report  to  this  Board 
the  Annual  Budget. 

Said  Committee  shall  be  entitled  to  receive  at  any  time  on  request  full  informa- 
tion and  reports  from  the  Treasurer  of  the  Corporation  and  from  the  Executive 


22 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


Committee  and  any  special  committee  with  relation  to  any  matters,  acts  done 
or  proposed  to  be  done,  by  or  in  behalf  of  this  Corporation,  involving  the  expendi- 
ture of  money. 

Said  Committee  shall  from  time  to  time  make  such  reports  and  recommenda- 
tions to  this  Board  with  relation  to  financial  matters,  particularly  with  relation 
to  securing  funds  and  endowments,  as  to  the  said  Committees  may  seem  meet, 
or  as  it  shall  from  time  to  time  be  directed  by  this  Board. 

III. 

Executive  Committee 

At  the  Annual  Meeting  there  shall  also  be  chosen,  in  such  manner  as  the  Board 
of  Trustees  shall  determine,  an  Executive  Committee  of  three  or  five  members 
to  serve  for  the  ensuing  year.  One  member  shall  be  designated  as  Chairman 
by  the  Trustees.  Said  Committee  shall  select  its  own  Secretary,  and  shall  keep 
adequate  records  open  to  the  inspection  of  all  Trustees. 

Such  Executive  Committee  shall,  subject  to  the  By-Laws  and  Vote  of  the  Board, 
have  general  charge  and  supervision  of  the  organization  of  the  paid  and  un- 
paid forces  of  this  Corporation,  including  the  work  of  the  General  Staff. 

It  shall,  at  the  Annual  Meeting,  recommend  to  the  Board  the  election  for  the 
ensuing  year,  unless  sooner  removed,  of  a certain  designated  number  of  named 
persons  to  constitute  the  General  Staff;  recommending  also  one  of  said  persons 
as  General  Secretary,  who  shall  be  the  chief  executive  of  the  Foundation. 

It  may,  from  time  to  time,  choose  or  select,  in  such  manner  as  to  it  may  seem 
wise,  persons  interested  in  the  general  purposes  of  this  Corporation  as  Associate 
Members  thereof,  and  provide  plans  and  means  for  so  organizing  such  Associate 
Members  as  to  make  their  names,  efforts  and  influence  effective  in  the  work  of 
this  Corporation,  including  in  such  organization  an  Advisory  Council,  consist- 
ing of  men  eminent  and  influential  in  the  peace  movement. 

Plans  of  the  General  Staff  with  relation  to  organizations,  bureaus  and  commit- 
tees of  Associate  Members  existing  or  to  exist  under  Article  VII  of  the  By-Laws, 
shall  be  referred  to  the  Executive  Committee  for  its  approval  or  disapproval. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Executive  Committee  each  year,  seasonably  before 
the  Annual  Meeting,  to  submit  to  the  Finance  Committee  estimates  and  recom- 
mendations for  the  Annual  Budget. 

Three  stated  meetings  of  the  Executive  Committee  shall,  on  call  of  the  Chair- 
man, be  held  each  year, — one  shortly  prior  to  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board 
of  Trustees.  The  Chairman  shall  call  the  other  two  meetings  at  such  times  as 
the  Committee  or  the  Chairman  may  determine.  Special  meetings  may  be 
called  at  any  time  by  the  Chairman  or  by  the  General  Secretary. 

IV. 

Joint  Meetings  of  Committees 

By  vote  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  or  at  the  call  of  the  President  of  the  Board 
of  Trustees,  the  Committee  on  Finance  and  the  Executive  Committee  shall  sit 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916  23 

as  a Joint  Board  to  consider  any  matters  which  may  be  referred  to  them,  or  as  to 
which  consideration  in  said  Joint  Committee  shall  be  deemed  expedient. 

V. 

General  Staff  of  the  World  Peace  Foundation 

There  shall  also  be  chosen  after  report  by  the  Executive  Committee,  herein- 
before provided,  at  the  Annual  Meeting,  a General  Secretary  and  General  Staff, 
who  shall  be  the  working  staff  of  the  World  Peace  Foundation.  The  General 
Secretary  shall  be  entitled  to  be  present  at  all  meetings  of  the  Trustees,  of  the 
Committee  on  Finance  and  of  the  Executive  Committee,  but  shall  have  no  vote. 
It  shall  be  the  duty  of  said  General  Staff,  among  other  things,  to  do  the  following: 

1.  To  confer  with  the  General  Secretary  and  to  devise  means  and  methods 
of  carrying  on  the  work  of  this  Corporation  efficiently. 

2.  To  incur  no  expense  for  or  in  the  name  of  this  Corporation  except  pursuant 
to  authority  first  duly  obtained. 

3.  To  cause  to  be  presented  to  the  Treasurer  proper  vouchers  and  accounts  of 
all  moneys  disbursed. 

4.  To  report  acts  done  and  plans  made  at  any  time  on  request  to  this  Board, 
to  any  duly  authorized  Committee  thereof,  and  to  the  General  Secretary. 

5.  To  carry  on  the  work  in  accordance  with  the  Votes  of  this  Board  and  with 
the  directions  of  the  Executive  Committee,  as  given  from  time  to  time. 

VI. 

President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees 

The  President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  be  ex-officio  member  of  all  standing 
committees;  but  his  membership  therein  shall  not  affect  the  number  required 
for  a quorum. 

VII. 

Duties  of  the  Treasurer 

The  Treasurer  is  to  be  held  personally  responsible  for  the  heating,  lighting 
and  cleaning  of  the  building,  and  shall  see  that  every  office,  store  and  packing 
room  and  hallway  is  kept  in  an  orderly  and  cleanly  condition. 

The  Treasurer  is  to  have  general  charge  of  the  clerical  and  office  staff,  so  that 
when  the  heads  of  the  departments  are  absent,  and  their  secretaries  are  thus 
set  free,  they  may  be  assigned  to  assist  other  persons,  or  to  do  such  work  as  may 
be  needed. 

VIII. 

Publications 

Neither  the  General  Staff  nor  any  member  thereof  shall  order  any  publication 
of  books  or  pamphlets  to  be  issued  in  the  name  of  the  Foundation,  without  the 
assent  and  approval  of  a majority  of  the  Executive  Committee  first  obtained 
by  vote — or  in  writing,  after  notice  sent  to  all  members. 


24 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


No  platform  or  program  of  policy,  including  the  manifesto  or  program  issued 
by  the  General  Staff  in  the  fall  of  1914,  shall  be  issued  without: 

a.  The  approval  of  the  Executive  Committee,  such  approval  to  be  given  only 
after  they  have  been  informed  fully  of  the  nature  of  the  proposals  to  be 
submitted  for  consideration. 

b.  Subsequent  approval  of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

IX. 

Support  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace 

The  World  Peace  Foundation  expresses  its  approval  of  the  general  principles 
and  policy  adopted  by  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace,  in  Philadelphia,  on  June 
17,  1915,  and  instructs  the  General  Staff  and  representatives  of  the  Foundation 
to  support  such  principles  and  policy  in  the  name  of  the  Foundation. 

X. 

Appropriations  for  other  Organizations 

Any  appropriation  made  by  the  World  Peace  Foundation  for  the  assistance 
of  any  other  organization  or  for  persons  not  regular  members  of  the  Staff  should 
be  considered  as  specific,  and  not  be  regarded  as  involving  any  obligation  of 
renewal. 


Office  Staff. 

Arthur  W.  Allen,  A.M.,  served  as  Assistant  Treasurer  of  the 
Foundation  from  1910  to  1912.  After  the  resignation  of  Mr.  Richard 
Henry  Dana  as  Treasurer,  Mr  Allen  performed  the  functions  of  both 
Treasurer  and  Assistant  Treasurer.  On  January  8,  1916,  the  Board 
of  Trustees  adopted  the  recommendation  of  the  Finance  Committee, 
abolishing  the  office  of  Assistant  Treasurer  and  providing  that  the 
funds  of  the  Foundation  shall  be  kept  in  two  accounts,  one  known 
as  the  Reserve  Account,  checks  thereon  to  be  good  only  when  counter- 
signed by  some  member  of  the  Finance  Committee,  the  other,  the 
Current  Account,  to  be  subject  to  the  Treasurer’s  checks  and  from 
it  all  current  bills  to  be  paid.  In  addition  to  the  customary  duties 
of  his  office,  the  Standing  Orders  provide  that  the  Treasurer  shall 
be  responsible  for  the  heating,  lighting  and  care  of  the  building  at 
40  and  42  Mt.  Vernon  Street,  and  shall  have  general  charge  of  the 
clerical  and  office  staff. 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


25 


All  these  functions,  Mr.  Allen  has  fulfilled  with  uniform  tact  and 
courtesy.  The  situation  has  been  complicated  by  the  fact  that 
the  unusually  ample  office  accommodations  of  the  Foundation  have, 
during  the  past  year,  been  frequently  taxed  to  their  capacity  by 
the  hospitality  extended  to  the  Massachusetts  Branch  and  the  New 
England  District  Secretary  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace.  At 
times  of  special  activity,  this  has  meant  the  presence  in  the  building 
of  a large  force  of  additional  workers.  Such  intimate  association  by 
independent  groups  of  workers  calls  for  tact  and  forbearance,  as 
well  as  co-operation;  and  it  is  a pleasure  to  acknowledge  the  courtesy 
of  Miss  Marie  J.  Carroll  and  her  associates  on  Dr.  Nasmyth’s  office 
staff. 

No  account  of  the  year’s  work  would  be  complete  without  the 
cordial  acknowledgment  of  the  cheerful  and  efficient  service  rendered 
by  members  of  the  office  staff,  the  personnel  of  which,  fortunately, 
remains  unchanged:  Mr.  A.  Gilbert  Allen  in  the  Shipping  Depart- 
ment; Miss  Beulah  M.  Cord,  in  the  Library;  and  Miss  Mary  J.  Mac- 
Donald and  Miss  Marguerite  Norton,  Secretaries. 


A LEAGUE  OF  NATIONS 

The  price  of  peace  is  organization.  History  shows  that  the  price 
has  to  be  paid  in  advance.  All  the  stable  forms  of  peace  thus  far 
secured  have  been  paid  for  in  that  way.  Municipal  peace,  state 
peace  and  national  peace  have  been  purchased  by  organizing  munic- 
ipal, state  and  national  families,  and  equipping  them  with  judicial 
substitutes  for  war  and  adequate  guaranties  of  law  and  order.  In- 
ternational peace  will  have  to  be  paid  for  in  advance  in  the  same  way, 
by  organizing  the  family  of  nations,  and  equipping  it  with  adequate 
means  for  the  judicial  settlement  of  disputes  and  the  maintenance 
of  law  and  order.  The  nations  of  today  have  no  right  to  expect  the 
blessings  of  peace,  or  to  complain  about  the  prevalence  of  war.  They 
have  not  yet  paid  the  advance  price.  They  have  not  yet  organized 
to  provide  adequate  judicial  substitutes  for  war,  or  adequate  sanc- 
tions and  guaranties  for  international  law  and  order.  People  cry  for 
peace  at  any  price;  but  no  peace  worthy  of  the  name  can  be  had  at 
any  price  except  that  of  international  organization. 


26 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


In  time  of  war  prepare  for  peace,  is  a good  maxim;  but  unfortu- 
nately most  of  the  peace  programs  fail  to  get  a hearing  from  any  but 
their  own  advocates,  when  once  national  antagonisms  are  aroused 
and  patriotic  feeling  runs  high,  and  war  is  actual  or  imminent.  But 
happily  this  plan  for  a league  of  nations  does  not  meet  the  same  prej- 
udice and  hostility.  On  the  contrary,  many  patriotic  citizens, 
who  are  conscientiously  opposed  to  peace  under  existing  conditions, 
are  enthusiastic  supporters  of  a plan  for  a league  of  nations  to  main- 
tain peace,  and  provide  judicial  substitutes  and  preventives  for  future 
wars.  So,  instead  of  interfering  with  this  fundamental  form  of  peace* 
propaganda,  the  lessons  of  the  war  and  the  terrible  logic  of  events 
have  powerfully  re-enforced  it.  As  a result,  the  movement  has  from 
the  first  commanded  the  respectful  attention  of  belligerents  as  well 
as  neutrals,  combatants  as  well  as  noncombatants.  It  has  gradually 
secured  a large  measure  of  popular  support,  and  has  received  the  per- 
sonal and  official  indorsement  of  distinguished  statesmen  in  this 
country  and  abroad.  It  has  also  had  the  powerful  backing  of  the 
President  of  the  United  States,  with  the  result  that  the  project  of  a 
league  of  nations  to  secure  peace  and  justice  throughout  the  world 
has  become  the  official  program  of  the  Government,  and  a prominent 
factor  in  the  foreign  policy  of  the  nation. 

The  proposed  league  of  nations  is  therefore  no  longer  a local  move- 
ment or  a private  propaganda.  It  is  already  welcomed  by  many 
people  of  many  parties  in  many  countries,  and  has  attained  the  dig- 
nity of  a national  policy.  Moreover,  it  is  probably  the  only  peace 
movement  which  could  have  secured  such  respectful  attention  and 
made  such  remarkable  progress  in  time  of  war.  Consequently,  it 
has  overcome,  to  a considerable  extent,  the  traditional  and  mis- 
chievous tendency  to  regard  the  cause  of  peace  as  inconsistent  with 
national  loyalty  and  patriotic  devotion.  Finally,  it  has  brought  new 
hope  and  enthusiasm  to  a host  of  discouraged  and  almost  hopeless 
friends  of  peace,  whose  confidence  and  optimism  had  been  so  ruthlessly 
shattered  by  the  shock  of  world  war  that  they  were  drifting  into  the 
militarist  camp  in  sheer  despair.  Its  chief  opponents  are,  naturally, 
extreme  pacifists  and  extreme  militarists. 

Because  world  peace  presupposes  world  organization,  it  is  fitting 
that  the  World  Peace  Foundation  should  devote  its  energies  and 


ANNUAL  REPORT,  1 91 6 


27 


resources  to  organizing  a league  of  nations  which  shall  provide  for  the 
judicial  settlement  of  disputes  and  penalize  wars  undertaken  without 
resort  to  arbitration  and  conciliation.  Such  a league  is  the  first 
step  toward  world  organization  and  world  peace.  It  is  the  next 
logical  step  in  political  evolution.  Until  this  initial  step  has  been 
taken,  nations  will  continue  to  destroy  one  another  in  the  name  of 
patriotism  and  duty.  The  establishment  of  the  proposed  league  is 
as  much  a patriotic  duty  as  a duty  to  humanity.  Its  success  is  as 
necessary  to  our  own  national  safety  and  prosperity  as  to  the  safety 
and  prosperity  of  civilization.  Such  a league  represents  the  realiza- 
tion not  only  of  patriotic  hopes,  but  of  moral  and  religious  ideals,  in 
so  far  as  it  is  a practical  movement  toward  the  family  of  nations  and 
the  brotherhood  of  man. 

Edward  Cummings, 
General  Secretary. 


CASH  RECEIPTS  AND  DISBURSEMENTS  FOR  THE 
FISCAL  YEAR  ENDING  SEPTEMBER  30,  1916 


RECEIPTS 

Balance  on  hand,  September  30,  1915 $9,087.64 

Receipts  from  Edwin  Ginn  Estate  on  account  of  income 

from  $800,000  (account  unsettled) 31,000.00 

Net  income  from  investments  of  Foundation 9,244.72 

Miscellaneous  items 952.64  $50,285.00 


DISBURSEMENTS 

Salaries $19,664.67 

Lectures  and  other  educational  work 2,644.82 

Educational  propaganda:  books,  pamphlets,  etc 6,702.67 

Postage,  telegrams  and  expressage 1,369.13 

Traveling  expenses 1,853.96 

Office  and  general  expenses 1,571.11 

Rent  2,000.00 

Expenditures  in  behalf  of  the  program  of  the  League  to 

Enforce  Peace,  Massachusetts  Branch 3,000.00 

Expenditures,  since  repaid,  for  account  of  the  League  to 

Enforce  Peace,  Massachusetts  Branch 517.64 

Expenditures  in  behalf  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace, 

American  Branch 675.32 

Expenditures  for  account  of  Cleveland  Conference  on 

International  Relations  of  1916 1,474.40 

Expenditures  for  the  work  of  the  American  School  Peace 

League 2,500.00 

Miscellaneous  items  1,354.64 


Total  Expenditures $45,328.36 

Balance  on  hand,  September  30,  1916 . 4,956.64  $50,285.00 


INTERNATIONAL  LIBRARY 

Edited  by  EDWIN  D.  MEAD 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 
40  MT.  VERNON  STREET,  BOSTON,  MASS. 

PEACE  CLASSICS 

Seven  volumes,  for  the  set,  postpaid,  $3.00 

Addresses  on  War.  By  Charles  Sumner.  8vo,  xxvii,  321  pages. 

Cloth-bound,  postpaid $0.60 

Bethink  Yourselves!  By  Leo  Tolstoi,  byi  x 4^  in.,  50  pages. 

Paper-bound,  postpaid 10 

Discourses  on  War.  By  William  Ellery  Channing.  8vo,  lxi, 

229  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 60 

Eternal  Peace  and  Other  International  Essays.  By  Immanuel 

Kant.  8vo,  xxiv,  179  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid  . . .75 

Future  of  War.  By  Jean  de  Bloch.  8vo,  lxxix,  380  pages. 

Cloth-bound,  postpaid 65 

Great  Design  of  Henry  IV.  With  introduction  by  Edwin  D. 

Mead.  8vo,  xxi,  91  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid  . . .55 

War  Inconsistent  with  the  Religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  By  David 

Low  Dodge.  8vo,  xxiv,  168  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid  .60 


WORLD  ORGANIZATION 
Sixteen  volumes,  for  the  set,  postpaid,  $14.00 

American  Addresses  at  the  Second  Hague  Conference.  Edited 
by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo,  xlviii,  217  pages.  Cloth- 
bound,  postpaid $1.50 

First  Book  of  World  Law.  By  Raymond  L.  Bridgman.  8vo, 

v,  308  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 1.50 

First  Hague  Conference.  By  Andrew  D.  White.  8vo,  vi,  125 

pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 55 

The  Great  Solution.  Magnissima  Charta.  Essay  on  evolutionary 
and  constructive  pacifism.  By  Henri  La  Fontaine.  8vo, 
x,  177  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 1.25 

International  Arbitral  Law  and  Procedure.  By  Jackson  H. 

Ralston.  8vo,  xix,  352  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid  . 2.20 

Inter-Racial  Problems.  Papers  communicated  to  the  First  Uni- 
versal Races  Congress,  London,  July  26-29,  1911-  Edited 
by  G.  Spiller.  Quarto,  xvi,  485  pages.  Cloth-bound, 
postpaid  ............  2.00 

Mohonk  Addresses.  By  Edward  Everett  Hale  and  David  J. 

Brewer.  8vo,  xxviii,  150  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid  . .50 


INTERNATIONAL  LIBRARY 


Edited  by  EDWIN  D.  MEAD 


WORLD  ORGANIZATION  (Continued) 

New  Peace  Movement.  By  William  I.  Hull.  8vo,  xi,  217  pages. 
Cloth-bound,  postpaid 

Patriotism  and  the  New  Internationalism.  By  Lucia  Ames 
Mead.  6^4  x 4^4  in.,  125  pages.  Paper-bound,  postpaid  . 

Public  International  Unions.  By  Paul  S.  Reinsch.  8vo,  viii, 
189  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 

Sir  Randal  Cremer.  By  Howard  Evans.  8vo,  356  pages. 
Cloth-bound,  postpaid 


1.65 


1.40 


Texts  of  the  Peace  Conferences  at  The  Hague,  1899  and  1907. 
Edited  by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo,  xxxiv,  447  pages. 
Cloth-bound,  postpaid 

The  Coming  People.  By  Charles  F.  Dole.  4x6^  in.,  xii,  224 
pages.  Seventh  edition,  with  chapter  on  “The  Coming 
World  Order.”  Paper-bound,  postpaid 

Towards  International  Government.  By  John  A.  Hobson.  216 
pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 

Two  Hague  Conferences.  By  William  I.  Hull.  8vo,  xiv,  516 
pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 

World  Organization.  By  Raymond  L.  Bridgman.  8vo,  vi,  172 
pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 


1.65 


•35 


•50 


1.6s 


.60 


MISCELLANEOUS 

Blood  of  the  Nation.  By  David  Starr  Jordan.  6^  x 4^/4  in., 

82  pages.  Paper-bound,  postpaid $0.15 

Ethics  of  Force.  By  H.  E.  Warner.  8vo,  v,  126  pages.  Cloth- 

bound,  postpaid SS 

Fisheries  Arbitration  Argument  of  Elihu  Root.  Edited,  with  In- 
troduction and  Appendix,  by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo, 
cli,  523  pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 2.00 

Moral  Damage  of  War.  By  Walter  Walsh.  8vo,  xiii,  462 

pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 90 

Prize  Orations  of  the  Intercollegiate  Peace  Association.  Edited, 
with  introduction,  by  Stephen  F.  Weston.  8vo,  xiii,  185 
pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 75 

Student  Conference  on  International  Relations,  Cornell  Uni- 
versity, June  15-30,  1915.  8vo,  ix,  418  pages.  Cloth- 
bound,  postpaid 1.75 

Syllabus  of  Lectures  on  International  Conciliation.  By  David 
Starr  Jordan  and  Edward  B.  Krehbiel.  9 x 5^  in., 

180  pages.  Paper-bound,  postpaid 25 


WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 


PAMPHLET  SERIES,  SELECTED  LIST 

AMERICA  AND  THE  EUROPEAN  WAR.  By  Norman  Angell 
AMERICAN  LEADERSHIP  FOR  PEACE  AND  ARBITRATION.  By  Cam.  Schurz 
ANGLO-AMERICAN  AGREEMENT  OF  1817.  By  Charles  H.  Levermore 
CHAMBERS  OF  COMMERCE  FOR  ARBITRATION 
CONFERENCE  OF  NEUTRAL  STATES 
DRAIN  OF  ARMAMENTS.  By  Arthur  W.  Allen 
FORCES  WARRING  AGAINST  WAR.  By  Havelock  Ellis 
IMMUNITY  OF  PRIVATE  PROPERTY  AT  SEA.  By  Joseph  H.  Choate 
INSTRUCTIONS  TO  THE  AMERICAN  DELEGATES  TO  THE  HAGUE  CONFERENCES, 
i8gg  and  1907.  By  Hon.  John  Hay  and  Hon.  Elihu  Root 
INTERNATIONAL  DUTY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  GREAT  BRITAIN.  By 
Edwin  D.  Mead 

MISSION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  IN  THE  CAUSE  OF  PEACE.  By  David  J.  Brewer 
NEW  PAN  AMERICANISM 

Part  I.  Introduction;  1.  President  Wilson’s  Policy  toward  Latin  America;  2.  “The 
United  States  and  Latin  America”;  3.  Mexican  Affairs  and  the  A.  B.  C.  Mediation; 
4.  The  Pan  American  Union  and  Neutrality;  5.  Pan  American  Treaties  for  the  Ad- 
vancement of  Peace. 

Part  II.  6.  First  Pan  American  Financial  Conference,  igij;  7.  Pan  American  Action 
regarding  Mexico;  8.  President  Wilson’s  Annual  Address,  December  7,  1915;  g.  Second 
Pan  American  Scientific  Congress. 

Part  III.  10.  Central  American  League  of  Nations. 

OFFICIAL  DOCUMENTS  CONCERNING  NEUTRAL  AND  BELLIGERENT  RIGHTS 
ISSUED  SINCE  AUGUST  4,  igi4.  Separate  pamphlets  with  individual  titles  as 
follows: 

Neutrality  Proclaimed  and  Explained;  Appendix,  The  Declaration  of  London. 
War  Zones. 

War  Zones  (continued),  Interference  with  American  Trade  with  Neutrals. 
Foodstuffs  Cargo  of  the  “Wilhelmina”  in  British  Prize  Court,  German  and 
Austrian  Attitude  toward  American  Trade,  Sinking  of  the  “William  P.  Frye.” 
Sinking  of  the  “Lusitania,”  and  Attacks  on  the  “Falaba,”  “Gulflight,”  “Cush- 
ing,” and  “Nebraskan.” 

ORGANIZING  THE  PEACE  WORK.  By  Edwin  Ginn 

PANAMA  CANAL  TOLLS;  THE  OBLIGATIONS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.  By  Hon. 
Elihu  Root 

PANAMA  CANAL  TOLLS,  OUR  DUTY  CONCERNING.  By  Thomas  Raeburn  White 

giOdl  ^ pT.FUJA  TOWER 

PARLIAMENTARY  GOVERNMENT  AND  THE  INTERPARLIAMENTARY  UNION. 
By  Christian  L.  Lange 

RECORD  OF  THE  HAGUE.  Compiled  by  Denys  P.  Myers 
SOME  SUPPOSED  JUST  CAUSES  OF  WAR.  By  Jackson  H.  Ralston 
UNITED  STATES  OF  EUROPE.  By  Victor  Hugo 
WAR  NOT  INEVITABLE.  By  Hon.  John  W.  Foster 

WASHINGTON,  JEFFERSON  AND  FRANKLIN  ON  WAR.  By  Edwin  D.  Mead 
WASTE  OF  MILITARISM.  From  the  report  of  the  Massachusetts  Commission  on  the  Cost 
of  Living,  1910 

WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION:  ANNUAL  REPORT,  1916 


Full  list  of  Volumes  I -VII  on  request 
Single  copies  free.  Price  in  quantities  on  application 

Volume  title-pages  for  binding  furnished  on  request 


WORLD  PEACE  FOUNDATION 
40  Mt.  Vernon  Street  Boston,  Mass. 


PUmrlb  Peace  Jjomtfottimt 


40  MT.  VERNON  STREET 
BOSTON 

Single  copies  of  all  pamphlets  free 
Complete  list  of  publications  on  application 


league  to  (Enforce  $eace 


The  Foundations  of  a League  of  Peace.  By  G.  Lowes  Dickinson. 

A League  to  Enforce  Peace.  By  A.  Lawrence  Lowell. 

The  Outlook  for  International  Law  with  letter  commending  the  League 
to  Enforce  Peace.  By  Elihu  Root. 

The  Monroe  Doctrine  and  the  Program  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace. 
By  George  Grafton  Wilson. 

The  Conciliation  Plan  of  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace,  with  American 
treaties  in  force. 

Historical  Light  on  the  League  to  Enforce  Peace. 

The  Central  American  League  of  Nations. 


| tBf )t  fc  of  tf )t  Hague  Conferences  j 


American  Addresses  at  the  Second  Hague  Conference.  Edited 
by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo,  xlviii+217  pages.  Cloth- 


bound,  postpaid $1.50 

First  Hague  Conference.  By  Andrew  D.  White.  8vo,  vi+125 

pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 55 


Immunity  of  Private  Property  at  Sea.  By  Joseph  H.  Choate. 
Instructions  to  the  American  Delegates  to  the  Hague  Conferences, 
1899  and  1907.  By  Hon.  John  Hay  and  Hon.  Elihu 
Root,  Secretaries  of  State. 

Record  of  The  Hague.  By  Denys  P.  Myers. 

Texts  of  the  Peace  Conferences  at  The  Hague,  1899  and  1907. 


Edited  by  James  Brown  Scott.  8vo,  xxxiv+447  pages. 

Cloth-bound,  postpaid 1.65 

Towards  International  Government.  By  John  A.  Hobson.  216 

pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 50 

Two  Hague  Conferences.  By  William  I.  Hull.  8vo,  xiv+516 

pages.  Cloth-bound,  postpaid 1.65 


1